from hence furnished with Coals Ramsey Ramsey seated in the Fenny part amongst rich grounds both for Tillage and Pasturage and near the Meers of Ramsey and Whitlesey which with the Rivers that plentifully water it afford excellent Fish and wild Fowl in great plenty It is a good Country Town which was held in great esteem for its rich Abby so called and its Market on Wednesdays is well frequented County of Kent described KENT a County of a large extent and although very hilly for the generality is of a rich and fertil Soil both for Corn and Pasture and is well stored with Cattle Fish Fowl and Fruits The Air is temperate and good except in the Weald and Marshes which are Aguish It is well watered with Rivers many of which are Navigable as the Thames which washes its Northern parts the Medway which in a manner divideth the Shire in the midst and is the station for his Majesties Navy Royal which said River loseth it self under ground and riseth again near Cox-heath besides 10 others of considerable account which opening with several Creeks and Havens are found commodious for Ships to ride in of which four bear the name of Cinque Ports viz. Dover Sandwich Rumney and Hith and on the banks of these Rivers which are crossed by divers Bridges are seated several good Towns This County boasteth it self for being the first Kingdom of the Heptarchy of having a particular King to it self that it was never subdued but yielded upon Articles to the Normans and to keep their ancient Customs That their Kings and Commons amongst all the Saxons were the first Christians This County is enriched with two Cities and Episcopal Sees is strengthned with several Castles is graced with 4 of the Kings Palaces beautified with many splendid Buildings well replenished with Gentry sufficiently stored with safe Roads and secure Harbours for Ships plentifully garnished with good Towns is a place of a considerable Trade affording Corn and other Grains Cloth and several Draperies Fullers-Earth Madder Flax Iron Wood Fruits both Apples and Cherries in great plenty and by reason of its vicinity to France is well known and frequented by Strangers As to its division it hath 14 Bailywicks 17 Franchises and Liberties which have Courts of Record to hold plâa of all Actions real personal and mixt and 14 Corporations For the names of all which see the Volume of Britannia pag. 122. lately published by me It is severed into 5 Laths and 64 Hundreds in which said Hundreds are numbred 400 and odd Parishes and hath intercourse of Traffick with 28 Market Towns Lath of Sutton with its chief places The Lath of Sutton or SVTTON at Hone is severed into 8 Hundreds hath two divisions of Justices of the Peace and for its chief places hath Sevenoke Sevenoke a Town of good resort so called from its Founder Will. Sevenoke Lord Major of London Anno 1418. who erected a Free School and an Hospital hath a Market on Saturdays which is well served with Corn and Previsions Dartford Dartford seated on the Darent not far from its influx into the Thames and on the high Road from London to Canterbury 't is a good large Town full of Inns and Houses of Entertainment and hath a Market on Saturdays which is well stored with Corn and Provisions and is much frequented by Corn-Chandlers and Meal-men Greenwich Greenwich a large well built and very pleasant Town seated on the Bank of the Thames being much inhabited and frequented by Gentry and enobled with a once stately Palace of the Kings out of the Ruins of which is now erecting a curious Pile of Buildings and adjoyning to this Palace is a small but pleasant Park which affords a delectable prospect And here it was that Queen Elizabeth with divers other Princes were born Adjoyning to Greenwich is Black-heath a place of note in former times for Military Affairs and it is supposed that here might be dug excellent Sea-Coals but is not encouraged for fear of hindring the Newcastle-Trade Eltham seated on the South-side of Shooters-Hill amongst Woods Eltham a well built Town neatly scituated well inhabited by Gentry and was once honoured with a Palace of his Majesty said to be built by Anthony Beck Patriarch of Jerusalem who gave it to Queen Eliantor wife to King Edward the First Aylesford Lath described The Lath of AYLESFORD is of a large extent reaching from North to South is serveed into 15 Hundreds is divided into 3 divisions of the Justices of the Peace and hath for its chief places Rochester an ancient City and once larger than now it is Rochester being at present but small having but one principal Street which is of a good length and for the most part inhabited by Tradesmen and Inn-keepers and graced with well built Houses besides its Cathedral built by Ethelbert King of Kent dedicated to St. Andrew a fair structure to which belongeth a Deanary and 6 Prehendaries It is a City no less pleasantly than commodiously seated on the banks of the Medway over which it hath a stately Stone-bridge sustained by divers Arches which leadeth unto Stroud a good fair and well inhabited thorough-fare Town from London to Canterbury as is Rochester This City enjoyeth several Immunities is dignified with the Title of an Earldom governed by a Major Court of Aldermen with other sub-Officers hath the election of Parliament men is well resorted unto and its Market on Friday is well served with Provisions Adjoyning to this City is Chetham also seated on the banks of the Medway a long thorough-fare Town which is chiefly inhabited by Sea-men and those that have alliance thereunto and the more as being the station of the Navy-Royal and where there is a stately Dock for the building and equipping of his Majesties Ships Graves-end Graves-end seated on the banks of the Thames a place of great resort as being the common Landing-place for Strangers and Sea-men in their passages to London as likewise the accustomary place for the taking of Shipping and the ready Road to France which doth occasion it to be well furnished with Inns Taverns and Houses of entertainment and its Market on Wednesdays and Saturdays to be well provided with Victuals yet all things here want for no price And here is seated one of the Block-houses the other being opposite unto it in the County of Essex which said Blockhouses are for the securing the passage of the Thames up to London Maidstone Maidstone seated on the Medway over which it hath a fair Bridge which with the branch it sendeth forth severeth the Town It is a large fair sweet populous and well built and frequented Borough Town which electeth Parliament men enjoyeth several Priviledges and as the Shire-Town here is one of the Prisons for the County and where they keep their Sessions and Assizes It s Market is on Thursdays which is very considerable and well provided with Corn and all sorts
King Richard the First and here is found Jett or black-Amber Whitby well seated on the River Esk at its influx into the Sea Whitby over which it hath a Bridge It is a well built Town enjoyeth a considerable Trade especially for Alum and Butter called Whitby-Butter there belonging to it about 100 Sail of Vessels having a Custom and would be more considerable were its Peer finished and its Market which is on Saturdays is very great and well served with Flesh Fish Fowl c. On this Coast is seated Skeningrave a small Town Skeningrave but well frequented by Fishermen And near unto Hunt-Cliff not far from the Shoar at a low-Low-water appear Rocks about which the Seal-sish come in great Sholes and lie sleeping and Sunning themselves in fair and warm weather and according to observation whilst these Fish do thus sleep there is one of them which watcheth as a Sentinel and when any danger approacheth they are awaked by its slinging it felf into the Sea and making a noise and so escape North-Allerton seated near the Swale a large Borough Town North-Allerton which electeth Parliament men and hath a great Market on Wednesdays for Horses Cattle Corn and Provisions and is a Town of a good Trade The other part of this Riding beareth the name of Richmondshire Richmondshire so called from a Castle there seated It lieth very high and is Mountainous and Rocky hath good Mines of Lead Copper and Pit-Coal is interlaced with fertil Valleys It containeth within its Jurisdiction 5 Wapontacks and hath for its chief places Richmond Richmond seated on the Northern Banks of the Swale over which it hath a Stone-bridge It is a large Town Corporate containeth 2 Parish Churches is begirt with a Wall which hath 3 Gates for entrance which leadeth into so many Suburbs is fortified with a strong Castle highly seated on a Rock is graced with well-built Houses many of which are of Free-stone and its Streets are paved and well ordered It s Market-place which is well resorted unto and plentifully furnished with Cattle and Provisions on Saturdays is very spacious It is well inhabited by Gentry and Tradesmen and enjoyeth a very good Trade for Stockings and Woollen Knit-Caps for Sea-men It is governed by a Major and Aldermen with sub-Officers enjoyeth large Immunities and hath a Court of Record for all Actions without limitation of some for the said liberty The East parts of this Riding lying on or near the Sea-shoar and the Banks of the Derwent are of a good Soil and fertil but the midst called the Wold is very hilly and barren It s chief places are Hull Hull or Kingston upon Hull commodiously seated on the Mouth of the River Hull at its influx into the Humber a Town of no great antiquity taking its rise from King Edward the First where he made a Haven and a Free-Burgh and granted to its Inhabitants who were Free Burgesses ample Immunities It is at present a very large Borough and Town Corporate though containing but 2 Parish Churches graced with fair Buildings and well ordered Streets which are sufficiently furnished with Shop-keepers one of which resembleth Thames-street near the Bridge in London where Pitch Tar Cordage Sails and other necessaries for Ships are sold and to which the Ships and Vessels come to lade and unlade their Goods having a Custom-House and Key and the commodiousness of the Town for Shipping makes it to be a place well inhabited and much resorted unto by Merchants this Town being inferiour for Trade to none in England next to London and Bristol It is a place of exceeding great strength being able to bid defiance both to a Navy and a Land-Army and that by reason of its strong Block-houses Castles VValls Forts Trenches and the Inhabitants and Souldiers within it being a considerable Garrison of his Majesties It is governed by a Major 12 Aldermen a Common Council and other sub-Officers amongst its Priviledges gives Vote in Parliament by its Representatives It is very well served with Provisions as well in its Shambles as in its Market which is on Saturday In these Seas are taken abundance of Herrings to the great profit of the Inhabitants Bridlington Barlington or Barlington a Sea-Port Town seated on a Creek near Flamborough-head a place well known to Sea-men and hath a sase Road for Ships to ride in and a very commodious Key for Ships to lade and unlade at by reason of which it enjoyeth a good Trade and its Market which is on Saturdays is well served with Provisions c. Beverley Beverley seated on the River Hull which gives passage into the Humber for Boats and Barges for the conveyance of their Goods to and fro It is a large and well-built Borough and Town Corporate containing two Parish Churches besides its Minster it enjoyeth large Immunities electeth Parliament men is governed by a Major 12 Aldermen with sub-Officers is a place well inhabited by Gentry and Tradesmen and its Markets which are on Thursdays and Saturdays are well served with Provisions Howden Howden seated near the Rivers Owse and Derwent a good large Town which gives name to a small Territory called Howdenshir and hath a very great Market for Cattle Corn and Provisions on Saturdays The West Riding is the largest of the three is every where well watered with Rivers and replenished with good Towns the chief amongst which are Halifax seated in a barren Soil and on a steep descent of an Hill Halifax a place of note as well for being the Birth-place of Johannes de Sacro Bosco the Inventer of the Sphere as for its strict Law in the sudden beheading of such as are taken in the act of Theft As for the largeness of the Parish it containeth 11 Chapels of Ease of which two are Parish Chapels is very well inhabited and driveth a great Trade for Cloth and other Manufactures It is a very good Town graced with Stone-built Houses and well-ordered and paved Streets and hath a considerable Market for Corn and Provisions on Thursdays Sheafield seated on the Don or Dune Sheafield a place of chief note for the great quantity of Smiths there inhabiting by reason of the many Iron-Mines in these parts who drive a good Trade for all sorts of Edge-Tools and other things of Iron especially Knives which bear the name of Sheafield-Blades The Town is large its Houses built of Stone and hath a great Market on Tuesdays for several Commodities especially Corn which is much bought up for the supply of some parts of Darbyshire Nottinghamshire and the West of Yorkshire Rotheram seated on the Don over which it hath a fine Stone-bridge Rotheram a well built Town with Stone-houses and hath a very great Market for Cattle and Provisions on Mondays Tickhill yet retaineth something of its ancient Castle and Fortifications Tickhill demolished in the late Wars It hath a distinct Liberty called the Honour of Tickhill being part
large well-built and inhabited Town graced with a fair Church whose Steeple is not inferiour to any in England and hath two Markets weekly viz. on Mondays which is but small and on Thursdays which is very great for Corn Cattle and Provisions In this County is Llansainan seated on the River Aled Llansalnan a small Town but of note for its Cave made in the side of a Rock or Stony-hill wherein are 24 Seats some bigger and some lesser known by the name of Arthur's Round-Table a place much frequented by Shepheards and Heardsmen Flintshire described The County of FLINT is not over Mountainous and those that are being interlaced with fertil Valleys affordeth plenty of Corn and Pasturage it hath great abundance of Hony but is very defective of Wood and Fruits It is indifferently well watered hath several safe Harbours for Ships to Ride and Anchor in and this part of the County hath plenty of Mines of Pit-Coal and the adjacent Mountains have store of Lead-Oar This Shire is famous for St. Winfrids-Well St. Winfrids-Well not far from Cajervis in English Holy-Well a place of great note and much resorted unto as well by those to Bath in as being esteemed very good for several Diseases as by Pilgrims out of their devotion in memory of that Christian Virgin Winfrid who was there ravished by a young Lord or Prince of the Country and to stop her Acclamations cruelly slew her and cut off her Head out of which place according to Report did immediately gush forth a Spring which is of so rapid a Stream that at a small distance it is able to drive a Mill. Over the Head of this Spring or Well there now standeth a Chapel built of Free-stone of curious workmanship and in the Chancel on the Glass-window is lively pourtraied the History of St. Winfrid of her life and how her Head was cut off and set on again by St. Reuno In the Well there groweth Moss of a most sweet and pleasant smell which is said to be St. Winfrids-hair Here are seated 28 Parishes and hath two Market Towns Flint Flint well seated on the Deeâ of chief note for its now old and ruinous Castle and although the Shire-Town is but small and hath no Market but as a Borough-Town electeth Parliament man St. Asaph seated on the Elwy St. Asaph where it receiveth the Cluyd over each of which there is a Bridge a place of more fame for its antiquity than largeness or beauty being an ancient Episcopal See founded by Kentigerne a Scot Bishop of Glasco in Anno 560 of which about 300 that were unlearned employed their times in Husbandry within the limits of the said Monastery and the rest to a Holy life By this it may be judged their Bounds were exceeding large and upon his return into Scotland he ordained Asaph a godly man to be his Successor from whom the Town or City took its name which at present is not large not its Buildings very good chiefly glorying in its Cathedral It hath a small Market on Saturdays County of Merioneth described The County of MERIONETH is exceeding Mountainous and Rocky very unpleasant and for the generality much inclined to sterility bearing but thin Crops of Corn yet is found to feed good flocks of Sheep and Herds of Cattle from which the Inhabitants draw their chief Maintenance It is observed that these Mountains are of so great an height that in many places two men may stand and discourse together each upon a several Mountain but must travel some miles before they can come to meet It is well watered with Rivers and is well provided with red Deer Fowl and Fish and as this County is thus Mountainous and barren so is it as thinly inhabited numbring but 37 Parishes and those but ordinary and hath but three Market Towns Harlech Harlech seated on a Rock on the Sea-shoar a small Borough Town which is but thinly inhabited nor its Houses over well built although the chief of the County It is governed by a Major for its chief Magistrate sends a Burgess to Parliament and hath a mean Market This Town was once of a greater account for its strong and beautiful Castle highly seated commanding both Sea and Country adjoyning but was reduced to Ruins in the late unhappy Wars by the Parliamentteers this being a Garrison of the Kings Bala Bala seated near Pimble-Meer which is of a large extent through which the Dee is said to run but not to mingle with its water which is proved for that the Salmons plentifully taken in the Dee are not found in this Meer and likewise the Fish called Gwyniaid much like unto Whitings which is in as great plenty taken in this Meer are never found in the Dee This Town is Incorporated enjoyeth some Immunities is governed by Bailiffs hath an indifferent Market on Saturdays but the Town is mean and small County of Montgomery described MONTGOMERY-SHIRE very Hilly and Mountainous but interlaced with fertil Valleys both for Tillage and Pasturage and was in ancient time of note for its good breed of Horses Here are seated 47 Parish Churches and is traded unto by 6 Market Towns Montgomery the Shire-Town so called from Roger de Montgomery Montgomery Earl of Shrewsbury the first builder thereof It is well seated amongst rich grounds and on an easie Ascent of a Hill a place once fortified with a powerful Castle and fenced about with a Wall which was dismantled in the late Wars It is an indifferent large Town Corporate governed by Bailiffs sends a Burgess to Parliament and its Market which is on Thursdays is well resorted unto and hath a good Shambles Welch-Pool seated on the Severn and in a rich Vale Welch-Pool the greatest and best built Town Corporate in the County governed by Bailiffs is well inhabited enjoyeth a very good Trade for English Commodities from Bristol and its Market on Mondays is very considerable for Cattle Provisions and Flannels It s Castle called Powis-Castle which within the compass of its Wall containeth two Castles is of late a large and stately Pile of Building Llanvilling scituate in a Flat amongst the Hills Llanvilling and between the Cain and the Ebir it is a good Town and hath a considerable Market for Cattle Corn Wool and Provisions on Thursdays Within three miles of this Town is Matravan-Castle sometimes the Royal Seat of the Princes of Powis-Land SOVTH-WALES County of Pembroke described PEMBROKE-SHIRE called in Welsh Brechinean is said to take its name from one Brechanius a Prince who had a great Off-spring of 24 Daughters and all Saints It is a County for the generality very Mountainous some of which are exceeding high especially Monuchdenny-Hill not far from Brecknock which exalteth it self above the Clouds and although thus Hilly yet is not without many large and fertil Plains and Valleys both for Corn and feeding of Cattle and the more by reason of the Rivers Vske and
Country which are not wrought good Salt-pits out of which they draw the greatest profit c. The Province of Mechoacan and chief places described The Province and Bishoprick of MECHOACAN between those of Mexico and New Gallicia stretches on the Coast of Mer del Sud near 100 Leagues advances within Land from that Coast to the Zacatecas near 150 Leagues Places of most note are 1. Colina seated ten Leagues from the Sea built by Gonsalvo de Sandoval in the year 1522. 2. Zacatula on the Mer del Sud and at the Mouth of a River of the same name 3. Mechoacan the Metropolis which takes its name from the Province so called now the Seat of the Archbishop 4. Zinzouza once the Seat of the Kings of Mechoacan 5. Pazcuaro once the Seat of the Bishop 6. Valladolid seated near a Lake as large as that of Mexico once the Seat of the Archbishop till removed to Mechoachan 7. La Conception de Salaga 8. St. Michael built by Lewis de Velasco then Vice-Roy of Mexico 9. St. Philip built by the said Velasco at the same time to assure the way going from Mechoacan or Mexico to the Silver Mines of Zacatecas this way being often pestered and frequented by the Chichimeques Otomites Tarasques and other barbarous and as yet unconquered People who greatly perplex and annoy the People that border upon them Some place likewise in this Province the Cities of Leon of Zamora of Villa de Lagos and about 100 Towns of which many have their Schools The Soil of this Province and its Commodities The Soil of this Province is very different but every where fertil and in most places yields such great increase of all sorts of Grains Fruits c. that it hardly hath its fellow in the whole World It produceth likewise Cotton Ambergreese Gold Silver Coppers soft and hard of the soft they make Vessels of the hard Instruments instead of Iron They have black Stones so shining that they serve them instead of Looking-Glasses They have store of Plants Medicinal Herbs Mulberry-trees Silk Hony Wax c. The Country is said to be so healthful and of so sweet an Air It s Air. that Sick people come hither to recover their health It is well stored with Rivers and Springs of fresh Water which makes their Pastures exceeding rich and fat Cattle and Fowl are here found in great plenty and their Rivers and Lakes afford store of Fish The vertue of the Plant Gozometcath Between COLIMA and ACATLAN is found the Plant Gozometcath or Olcacazan which takes Blood-shot from the Eyes preserves the strength of the Body or restores it to the Weak cures the Tooth and Head-ach resists all Poysons and in fine is most excellent against all Diseases Those of the Country will judge of the event of any Sickness whatsoever it be when they apply the Leaf on the party If they fasten easily they soon hope a cure but if they resist or fall off they expect nothing but a great and long sickness or death The Province of Thascala with is Cities described THASCALA or LOS ANGELOS is between Mexico and the Gulph of Mexico from whence it advances unto the Mer del Sud stretching it self on the Coast of this Sea 25 Leagues on the other 75 or 80. Places of most note are 1. Thascala which gives name to this Province once the Seat of a Bishop and once governed in form of a Common-wealth and exceeding populous It had four principal Streets or Quarters which in time of War were each of them governed by a Captain and in the midst of these Streets it had a most spacious Market-place which was always thronged with People for the negotiating of their Affairs It is scituate on an easie ascent betwixt two Rivers encompassed with a large pleasant and fruitful Plain about 20 Leagues in compass 2. Los Angelos or the City of Angles a fair City built by Sebastian Ramirez Anno 1531 now the Bishops Seat 3. Vera Crux built by the said Cortez being a place of great concourse by reason of its near scituation unto the Gulph from whence it is a thorough-fare to the City of Mexico which is distant from it 60 Leagues It s Port of St. Joan de Vlva though but bad is in some esteem being the best on the Mer del Nort and held more commodious than that of Mexico 4. Zempoallan seated on a River of the same name the Inhabitants whereof did Ferdinando Cortez good service in his conquest of Mexico Beside those Towns or Cities they count in this Bishoprick or Province 200 Towns 1000 Villages and 250000 Indians under its Jurisdiction which are exempted from all extraordinary charge and imposition because of their assisting the said Cortez in his conquest of Mexico The Country is more hot than cold fruitful in Corn Mayz Sugar Wine The fertility of the Province Fruits feeds much Cattle full of rich Pastures well watered with fresh Streams In the Valley of St. Paul was a Country man possest of 40000 Sheep which were the product of only two which were brought him from Spain The Inhabitants are much of the same nature and condition with those of Mexico aforesaid The Province of Guaxaca with its chief places described GVAXACA is between the Mer del Nort and Sud The Plain of the Province makes a Lozenge whose 4 sides are each 75 Leagues or little more Its Cities are 1. Antequera a Bishprick and which sometime communicated its name to the Province It is seated in the Valley of Guaxaca and adorned with stately Buildings and beautified with a magnificent Cathedral Church whose Columns are of Marble and of a prodigious height and thickness 2. St. Jago seated in the Valley of Nexapa but upon a lofty Hill 3. St. Ilefonso on a Mountain in the Province of Zapoteca 4. Spiritu Sancto in the Quarter and on the River of Guaxacoalco near the Mer del Nort. 5. Cuertlavaca of note for a Labyrinth not far distant hewed out of a Rock 6. Aquatulco a noted Port on the Mer del Sud well frequented by those who transport the Merchandizes of Europe and Mexico to Peru a place of great Riches till plundered by those two eminent Travellers Drake and Cavendish both Englishmen besides those places there is said to be 300 Towns and as many Estancia's or Hamlets which are inhabited by the Natives of the Country which pay Tribute to the Spaniards The divers Quarters of this Province are all fertil not only in Grains The fertility and commodities of this Province but also in Fruits Cocheneil Silk Cassia and the Earth well stored with Mines of Gold Silver and other Metals and almost all the Rivers stream down sand-Gold Here is also a kind of Almond which they call Cacao which they make use of instead of Mony The Province of Tavasco described TAVASCO is only a Coast of an 100 leagues long between Guaxaco and Jucatan scarce 25
Port Royal it contains about twenty houses only serving for the conveniency of passage from Port Royal to St. Jago It s other places are Port Morant in the Eastern point Port Morant a very capacious and secure Harbour and hereabout is a Potent Colony of the English seated Old Harbour a good Bay for Ships to ride in Old Harbour Port Negril Port Negril in the extream Western point very commodious and secure to windward in which Men of War do often ply when they look for the Spanish Ships not far from which place was seated the old Town of Melilla founded by Columbus Port Antonio seated on the North Port Antonio a very safe Land lock't Harbour at the mouth of which lyeth a small Isle wholly taken up by the said Earl of Carlisle with divers other good Bays and Harbours along the Coast It s other chief places are Sevilla seated in the North part of the Isle Sevilla once beautified with a Collegiate Church whose Chief bore the title of Abbot amongst whom was Peter Martyr who described the History of the West Indies by Decades Mellilla And Mellilla seated on the North East where Columbus mended his Ships at his return from Veragua This Island was of considerable importance to the Spaniards by reason that all his Plate-Fleet which comes from Carthagina steer directly for St. Domingo in Hispaniola and from thence must pass by one of the ends of this Isle to recover Havana which is the common Rendezvous of this whole Armado before it returns home through the Gulph of Florida nor is there any other way whereby to miss this Island because he cannot in any reasonable time turn it up to the windward of Hispaniola which though with great difficulty it might be performed yet by this means he would lose the security of his said united Fleet which meet at Havana from all the parts of the Bay of Mexico Nombre de Dios and elsewhere accompanying each other home The Isle Boriquem with its chief places described BORIQVEM is little less either in Circuit or Fruitfulness than Jamaica St. Juan del Puerto Rico is the Residence of a Bishop and a Governor It hath an excellent Port which sometimes communicates its name to the Island El Arricibo and Guadianilla or St. Germain are the other Cities all the Isle hath few Ports it is traversed by a Chain of Mountains which cut it from West to East here is sound a white Gum which they use instead of Pitch to caulk their Ships and instead of Tallow to make Candles and for want of other Medicaments for Wounds and Sores besides its Gold Sugars and Gayac it hath many Salt-Marches These four Isles are the greatest and chiefest of the Antilles the rest are numerous and ought to be considered under the names of the Lucays and Caribes The Lucays are North of Cuba and Hispaniola of which Lucayon is the chief the greatest and the most Northernly of all Bahama gives its name to the Channel which is between the Isles and Florida a Channel so rapid that in despite of the Winds it carries Ships from South to North or rather from South-West to North-East Guanahani is the first Land which Columbus discovered near America and named in St. Salvador because he had been in danger to have been cast into the Sea by his own men in the fear they had that they should find no Land The CARIBE ISLES THE CARIBES or CANIBALS ISLANDS are so called from its Native Inhabitants who were Canibals or Men eaters and these are a great Body of Isles forming a Demy-Circle towards America Meridionalis the chief of which are set down in the Geographical Table and which I shall take notice of and first with Barbados BARBADOS the most considerable Colony the English are Masters of amongst all the Caribe Isles Barbados It s scituation is in the North Latitude of 13 degrees 20 minutes and although but of a small Circuit not exceeding eight Leagues in length and 5 in breadth where broadest yet it is a Potent Colony and able on occasion to Arm about 10000 Fighting men It s strength which with the natural strength of the Isle is able to give resistance to the powerfullest Foe It is exceeding fertil bearing Crops all the year long Fertility and the trees always cloathed in their Summer livery but the two seasons for Planting is in May and November but the Sugar Canes are Planted all the year round And here are found to grow in great plenty excellent Fruits as Oranges both sweet and sower Fruits Pomgranates Citrons Lemmons Limes Macows Grapes Juniper Apples Momins Acosous Papayers Monbains Icacos Raysins Cherries Cocos Indian Figgs Plantins Bonauves Guavers Castard Apples prickle Pears and Apples Millons both land and water and Pine Apples the rarest Fruit in the Indies They have great plenty of Fish and Fowl Fish and Cattle common with Jamaica and other places in the Indies and have also a competent stock of English Cattle and Horses but something dear by reason they imploy their Grounds better than to breed upon and most roots herbs and seeds and flowers common with us in England are found to thrive and grow very well The Commodities that this Isle produceth are Sugars Indico Cotton Wool Commodities Ginger Fustick and Logwood but especially Sugar Indico Cotton and Ginger lading yearly therewith 200 sail of Ships both great and small to the great enrichment of the Inhabitants and profit of England This Isle lying so near the Equinoctial Line cannot but be hot yet not so but that travel and labour is sufferable and that occasioned by the cool breezes of wind which riseth with the Sun and bloweth fresher as the Sun mounteth up And the Air is found very moist so that all Iron-tools are much subject to rust This Isle is not over plentifully watered with Rivers or fresh Springs there being but one that may appropriate that name or rather a Lake which runneth not far into the Land notwithstanding which defect the Inhabitants have no want of water for the Land lying low and even there are several Ponds and most houses have Wells or Cisterns which holds the rain water And here is a River called Tuigh-River remarkable for that on the top of the water is gathered an Oyl which is made use of to burn in Lamps Its Trees Amongst the Trees here growing which for the most part are appropriate to the rest of the Caribe Isles those of most note are the Cedar Redwood Mastick Locust the Iron wood tree also the Cassia Fistula Coloquintida Tamarind Cassavie of which is made their Bread the Poyson tree and the Physick Nut also the Calibash the Shell of whose Fruit serveth like Goards to carry liquid things in the Mangrass tree the Roucou of whose Bark is made Ropes as also Flax which being spun is imployed to several uses the Lignum Vitae and the Palmeto Here are several
about the Meridian because in this position they are nearer to the Earth almost by one semidiameter of the Earth The same Argument is valid as touching the Sun also for his Diameter is not found greater in the Meridian than when he is yet on the Horizon But the Diameter of the Moon is observed to be a little greater in the Meridian than when as yet she is on the Horizon Therefore in the Meridian it is somewhat nigher to us to wit almost one Semidiameter of the Earth CHAP. VII Concerning the substance and constitution of the Earth WE have in the foregoing Chapters considered the qualities or properties of the Earth no regard being taken of its substance or being But now these being declared it is fitting we consider this also that we may know what kind of body the Earth is and how its parts cohere together the which although it may rather rather seem natural yet because it is requisite for the perfect knowledge of the Earth we will here handle briefly leaving the accurate consideration thereof to the Natural Philosopher Proposition I. To declare of what simple and similar Bodies the Earth may consist or be compounded of Of the four Elements of the Earth There are divers opinions of Philosophers concerning this matter The Peripateticks number four Elements of the Earth and the whole sublunary World being now sufficiently known to the very Vulgar Fire Air Water and Earth Many of the Ancients as Democritus and Leucippus determined that the whole World consisted of very little solid pieces which differ only in their various figures shapes and magnitude and them many of the later Philosophers do follow and of late Cartesius endeavoured by such an hypothesis to declare all natural appearances The three Principles of the Earth by Chymists Chymists make three Principles Sal Sulphur and Mercury to whom some do rightly add Caput mortuum or the Dead head when as they three are fruitful But to me doubtful terms and words being laid aside and the things themselves well considered there seem to be five simple Bodies the first Principles of all things By Others Five simple bodies the first principles of all things to wit Water Oyl or Sulphur Salt Earth and a certain Spirit which the Chymists call Mercury For indeed all Bodies and the parts of the Earth are resolved into those five Elementary substances Notwithstanding I deny not that those differ not so much in essence as in the singular variety of their shapes and magnitudes Therefore the whole Earth consisteth of these simple Bodies which are divers ways commixed from whence ariseth so great variety of Bodies which do appear different from one another and similar or Bodies of like parts But the more exquisite declaration of these points belong to Natural Philosophy which I shall have occasion to treat of more at large in the first Volume of my Book of the Arts and Sciences now ready for the Press Proposition II. The Earth is divided into dry and moist parts or into Earth and Water to which some joyn the Atmosphere This is the vulgar division of Geographers and then the Water is taken in a large signification for all that is liquid or moist and fluid and running as the Land is taken for the whole dry and consistent part of the Earth Of the Land and its various bodies of Nature and thereby doth embrace and comprehend such various bodies of Nature to wit First Sand Loam Clay and Mineral Earths Chalk Cinnaber Ochre Terra sigiâlata or Saracens Earth Earth of Samos Bole-Armoniack with divers other kinds of Earth Secondly Stones of various sorts the chief among which are Diamonds Emeralds Rubies Saphirs c. Thirdly Mettals among which are Gold Silver Copper Tin Lead Mercury or Quicksilver Iron Steel c. Fourthly Brimstone Salts Niter Alom Bitumen Vitriol Antimony c. Fifthly Herbs Plants c. Of the Water and its parts To the Water are referred first the Seas secondly Rivers and sweet Waters thirdly Lakes and Fens or Marshes fourthly Mineral Waters as hot Baths sowr Waters c. Of the Atmosphere which encompasses the Earth The Atmosphere is that thin and subtile Body which girts and encompasses the Earth towards Heaven and contains the Air Clouds showers of Rain c. Therefore into these three Parts the Earth is fitly divided Proposition III. To expound how the Earth and Waters cleave or hold together and make the Land The Earth not bounded with one Superficies but hath hollow Cavities 1. The Land that is the dry part of the Earth is not bounded with one and that even superficies or surface but she hath many hollow Caves many parts lifted up aloft In her Cavities caves or hollows which are here and there found round about the whole Earth the Sea or Ocean is contained and therefore part of the Earthly superficies is covered with Waters Those hollows or cavities are not made of an even hollowness but have here and there Rocks and elevated parts and elsewhere they have Gulphs and swallows sunk very deep So the part of the Earth appearing out above the Waters hath certain as it were Navels in its middle and some parts are more or less raised up or sunk down than others So it cometh to pass that the Water environing the whole Earth is hindred that it overwhelms not the whole Earth but the higher parts and such as appear above the Waters are Islands of which some are great and some small Mouths holes Pipes other conveyances in the body of the Earth 2. Besides that continual Channel in the Earth in the outward superficies within also in the solid body of the Earth there are innumerable Mouths holes swallows windings conveyances deeps pipes and huge vast Receivers in some of which there is the Sea which by that secret conveyance are joyned to the Channel of the common Sea in some again there is Sweet Waters Rivers Streams In some spirits or else a sulphury and smoking substance Seneca saith rightly He gives too much way to his eye-sight who believeth not that there are in the hidden and secret bosom of the Earth Bays of a vast Sea Neither do I perceive what may hinder that there may not be some Sea-shore and the Sea received by hidden passages There is therefore no cause of doubting of there being many hollows in the very solid Earth For verily we conjecture at it by these means First by the Rivers which are found in many places where Earth is digged even to a notable depth which is frequent in Mines Secondly in some places the profundity of the Sea is beyond all sounding or measure Thirdly there are some Caves in the Earth In the Western part of Hispaniola is a Mountain of a great height being hollow within with many Caves in which Rivers of Waters are thrown down headlong with so great sound and rushing noise of streams that the very fall of those Waters may be heard
five miles distance Fourthly some Gulphs or Whirlpools are found in the Sea Fifthly Earthquakes do also prove the being of Cavities under the Earth Sixthly some Rivers bury themselves under the Earth as Niger Tigris c. Seventhly Salt-springs which without doubt for the greatest part spring and flow from the Sea are found in many places Eightly so in many places the grounds at the entrance of men walking tremble and shake as about the Abby of St. Omer in Flanders in the Province of Brabant die Peel Proposition IV. The Superficies or surface of the Lands is continual but that of the Waters is not so Indeed the Superficies of the Earth or Land appearing out above the Waters is continued or always the same to the superficies of the Channels of the Sea and this of the Sea again is continued to the other parts of the Land appearing above One continual superficies of the Ocean Bays and Rivers So there is one continual superficies of the Ocean the Baies and Rivers but not of all Waters because there are some Lakes which are not joyned with the Ocean in the superficies as the Lake Parime and the Caspian Sea Proposition V. It is certain how or in what manner the parts of the Earth which are removed from the surface that is from our habitation towards the Center Some men think that the Water is in the bottom about the Center of the Earth The body of the Earth within according to Gilbert an English man is a hard Loadstone but it is most likely true that the Earth occupies that place Gilbert an English man is of opinion that the body of the Earth within is nothing else but a most hard Loadstone but that those parts to which men have admittance by digging and in which Herbs grow and we also live are as it were the shell or crust of the Earth wherein continual generations and corruptions are made * See Fig. But Cartesius is of a different opinion See Scheme Cartesius his Opinion is not much different from this who thinketh that there are three Regions or Parts of divers substance in the body of the Earth The most inward Region of the Earth he deemeth to be about the Center thereof the second he judgeth to be thick and dusky of very small parts the third he thinketh wherein Men are employed to be made up of little parcels not well cleaving together But indeed touching this thing there can scarcely any certainty be affirmed It is manifest by the hot-Baths that in very many places under the Earth fire and fumes are lifted up from Sulphur Proposition VI. The consistency or standing and fast cleaving together of the Earth is from Salt In all kinds of Earths may be found a certain kind of Salt The Artificial resolving of the Parts of the Earth sheweth that in all Earths may be found a certain kind of Salt and so much the more as the harder the body is a few Oily ones being excepted as in Mettals Stones c. and that the concretion or hard growing together of all things is by reason of salt is manifest by stones which we may by Art make very hard with salt bur if you separate the salt from the earth she will no longer cleave or stick together but will be a powder neither can it be reduced to hardness without the admixtion of salt thereto Proposition VII The kinds of Earths are divers ways mixed together in the Earth Of Metals found in Mines Thus in Mines are found small pieces of Gold Silver Lead c. not heaped together and joyned apart from others but both mixed among themselves and also with unprofitable earth according to the least parts that Artificers not at the first sight but by divers signs do find out what may be contained in any Metalline earth In the same manner in the Fields sand is mixed with clay or loam lime salt c. Of the different sorts of Earths as did appear by the Well digged at Amsterdam When as on a certain time at Amsterdam for making a Well the earth was digged out even to the depth of 232 foot these sorts of earth were shewed to the beholders viz. of Garden-earth 7 foot of Black-earth fitting for fire which is called Peat 9 foot of Soft-clay 9 foot of Sand 8 foot of Earth 4 foot of Clay 10 foot of Earth 4 foot of Sand upon which the Houses of Amsterdam are wont to be rammed and paved 10 foot of Clay 2 foot of White-loam 4 foot of Dry-earth 5 foot of muddy 1 foot of Sand 14 foot of Sandy-clay 3 foot of Sand mixt with Clay 5 foot of Sand mixt with Sea-fish shells 4 foot then a bottom of Clay to the depth of 102 foot and lastly of loam 31 foot where the digging ceased and they came to Water The Figure of which see among the Schemes Proposition VIII The Cavities of the Earth and as well the outward disposition thereof and the position of its parts are not perpetually the same but are at divers times divers The water of the Seamaketh divers changes and ruins in the earth where likewise lye hid Spirits and Sulphureous Substances Indeed not only the Water of the Sea maketh divers changes and ruins in the parts of the earth whilst certain holes are stopt up some are made more broad but also Spirits and Sulphury Substances lying hid here and there in the earth when they begin to encrease and to be resolved into Vapours do impetuously shake and thrust forwards the parts of the earth as it is manifest by Earthquakes And it is likely that such like motions are made in the interiour parts and bowels of the earth the greatest part of which we feel not neither perceive But we will speak of the mutual changing of the water and earth in the Superficies of the earth in the eighteenth Chapter The Earth is divided into Land and Waters The Superficies of the Earth extant out of the Water by the Interflux of the Sea is distinguished into these four parts 1. Into great Continents or great Islands of which four are reckoned by us 1. The Old World whose parts are Asia Africa and Europe The bounds of this Continent are On the North the Frozen and Tartarian Ocean On the East the Pacifick and Indian Ocean On the South the Southern Ocean On the West the Atlantick Ocean 2. The New World or America whose parts are Meridionalis Septentrionalis The bounds of it are On the North Davis Streights On the East the Atlantick Ocean On the South the Pacifick Ocean On the West the Streights of Magellan 3. The Polary North-land or Greenland is every where encompassed by the Sea and Streights 4. The South-land and Land of Magellan yet undiscovered 2. Into Peninsulas or Chersonesus which are parts of those Continents Round whose Latitude and Longitude are equal about Africa it self Peloponesus the Chersonesus of Grecia Chersonesus Taurica or Tartaria
Precopensis Cambaja Long among which are The Chersonesus of Malacca adjoyning to India Cimbrica or Jutland adhering to Holsatia Borea adjoyning to Tartaria The North and South parts of America California Jucatan The Chersonesus of Thracia Nova Francia Ionia Cindensis Mindensis Of Affinity to Peninsulas Italy Greece Acaia Spain Norway Sweden Lapland Asia minor Arabia Beach a Region of Magellan and New Guiney Indostan Cochinchina New-England Monomotapa Camboia 3. Islands which may be considered in four sorts viz. Great as England Japan Island Canada Sumatra Madagascar Borneo Nova Zembla California Indifferent as Sicilia Ireland Hispaniola Cuba Java Major Celebes Creet Luconia Sardinia Friesland Terra Nova Mindanoa Ceilan Small as Gilolo Amboina Timor Corsica Majorca Cyprus Negropont Sealand Jamaica The very small ones in which we consider 1. The more famous Solitaria Rhodes Malta Lemnos Helena St. Thomas 2. A knot or heap of Isles together as The Canary Isles The Flandrian or Caribbe Isles The Hesperides Those of the Gulph of Mexico Of Maldives Of Japan About Madagascar The Moluccoes and Isles of Bauda The Philippine Isles The Isles of Theeves The Isles in the Aegean Sea The Isles about England The Isles of Solomon 4. The Isthmuses Between Egypt and Arabia or Africa and Asia That of Corinth between Peloponesus and Achaia The Isthmus of Panama or America the longest of all Between Jutland and Holsatia Between Malacca and India OF Absolute Geography SECT III. Wherein the constitution of the Land or the dry part of the Earth in four Chapters is declared CHAP. VIII Concerning the natural division of the parts of the Earth made from the Ocean flowing round about it THE things which in this Chapter we shall deliver concerning the division of the Earth and in the fifteenth Chapter we shall teach touching the division of the Sea will greatly facilitate the young Student in the understanding the distinction of the surface and parts of the Earth and to fix them the faster in the memory they are carefully and fully to be read and to be compared with the Terrestrial Artificial Globe and Maps Proposition I. A certain portion of Earth is covered with Water and a certain part stands out above the Surface of the Water Of parts of the Earth covered and of parts not covered with water but yet there are some parts which at some time are covered with Waters and some parts are free from them and conspicuous as many Islands by Norway Scotland and other Countries Add to these the beds or shelves of Sand and Seashores But seeing these parts are so small we take no account of them at present neither will we move that Question here Whether the Land takes up the greater part of the Superficies of the Earth or whether the Water We will treat of this briefly in the eighteenth Chapter Now we will confider the part standing up or extant above the Waters and we will call it Lands or Islands Proposition II. The Earth standing out above the waters not one but many Lands of which may be five sorts The Land or Earth standing out above the Waters is not one and continual but many Lands divided and disjoyned from one another by the Water flowing it between them We will make five differences of them to wit 1. The greatest Lands or Islands 2. The great ones 3. The mean ones 4. The little ones and 5. The least ones We will treat of the cause and original of these Lands extant or above the Waters or of the Islands in the eighteenth Chapter for there will be a more commodious place to treat of this Matter or Subject But all Lands extant above the Waters were to be called Islands seeing that an Island is no other thing then a Land begirt with Waters All Lands extant above the waters may be called Islands yet the common use of speaking hath taken away from the greatest Lands this name because that they are so great and of such a huge tract and continuance that the Circuit of the Water is thereby the less to be perceived Insomuch that they are usually called the firm Land and also great Continents And indeed by reason of their vast bulk and greatness unto which the magnitude of other Islands being compared is small they deserve this peculiar name therefore we will also call them firm Lands and great Continents Proposition III. The firm Lands four The greatest Lands Continents or Islands not contending with any about their name are four First the Old World Secondly the New World or America Thirdly the Polar Land Artick or Artick World and Fourthly the South-Land or Magellanick Land The old world most famous with its bounds c. The Old World the most famous of those four and only known of the Ancients which we inhabit is commonly divided by the Sea into two parts but joyned together by an Isthmus or narrow neck of Land one whereof is Africa and the other Asia and Europe It is invironed by the Ocean in this manner from the East by the Chinean Ocean and the Pacifick Sea from the South by the Indian Ocean and Aethiopick Sea from the West by the Atlantick Sea and from the North by the Frozen or North Sea the White Sea and Tartarian Ocean The division of this Continent of which we have spoken is made by the Mediterranean Sea and the Arabick Bay or Red-sea Africa divided from Asia and Europe For the distance of the Bays that is the Latitude or breadth of the intercedent Tract is not greater then about 30 miles if which were away Africa would make a peculiar firm Land and would increase the number The distance of the Old World towards the East is but a very little space from the New World or America The distance of the old world from the new about the Streight of Anian if only this be existent in the Universe of Nature And the distance of Europe from America is also very little between Norway and Newfoundland Also the Old World is but a very small distance from the Pole Artick-land about the Streight of Waigats from the South Polar or Magellan about New Guiney The New World or America is thus begirt by the Ocean On the East by the Atlantick Sea The new world with its bounds c. On the South by the Magellanick Streight On the West by the Pacifick Sea and on the North by a Sea unknown or uncertain except Davis Streight This World also wants but little but that it may be cut into two Islands to wit at Panama and Nombre de Dios where the confluence of the Pacifick and Atlantick Ocean is by a small Tract of earth intercepted It is distant from the Old World a very little space as before noted The Polar Artick and South Land with its bounds c. The Polar Artick and the South or Austral Land are begirt round with the Sea the first with the North Sea whose parts are
hindred doth flow from more high places to places more low If therefore the place about the Shore was not so high as in the middle of the Ocean part of the Sea would flow from the middle of the Ocean to the Shore and would neither consist or be calm which yet is not found in the tranquillity of the Air. 2. If that the Ocean far remote from the Shores were more high than the Sea at the Shore that Altitude would be discovered a far longer interval than a Spherical Superficies doth admit of yea it would be seen from the same distance from which the parts of the Ocean intercepted between that Altitude and the Shore are seen And experience testifieth that it cannot be beheld from a greater distance but that by degrees the more remote part is detected after the more near when we come to Mediterranean places to the Shore And by how much any part is more vicine to the shore by so much it is first or by a larger interval beheld from the shore Therefore the part of the Ocean removed from the shore is not higher than that part that is nigh unto it Wherefore the Ocean is of the same Altitude every where both in the middle and at the shore and not higher than the Earth 3. Mariners in the midst of the Ocean and deep Sea although they apply their Mathematical Instruments yet find it no higher there than in the parts near the shore which certainly could not be if that the Sea had any Altitude elevated as a Tower or Mountain For as by Instruments we find the Altitude of Towers or Mountains above the subjected parts of the Earth so also if that there were any Altitude of the middle Ocean above the vicine parts it could not be obstructed and avoid the subtilty of Instruments 4. Also here and there in the middle of the Ocean are found Islands and that in great number in some parts which are near to the Continents or great Islands Therefore the middle of the Ocean is not higher than the Earth because it is not higher than the Shores of those Islands 5. No cause can be shew'd why Water in the middle of the Ocean should be higher and not flow into the Chanels of Rivers if that their Waters be more depresâed For by experience we find that Water any where scituated moveth to the vicine parts and these are less high which have been the cause of so many inundations From these I think we sufficiently collect that the Waters of the Ocean are not higher than the shoars of the Land Seeing therefore the Altitude of very few shoars is elevated little more than the vicine Mediterranean Land and in most lesser seeing that the Altitude of the Lands from the shoars to the Mediterranean places increaseth and riseth into Hills thence we conclude that the superficies of the Ocean is not higher than the superficies of the Land Now that the Altitude of the Land from the shoars to the Mediterranean places augmenteth or that the Mediterranean places are higher than the shoars is proved from the flux of Rivers most of which arise in Mediterranean places and flow to the Ocean So then at least the Mediterranean parts are somewhat more elevated than the shoars because the flux is from these unto them for Water floweth from the more high parts to places more inferiour Now that some are somewhat depressed lower than the Water we shall not go about to deny but they are either defended by the height of their shoars or by banks or other interposed earth Now these Banks are raised for the most part not because of the great Altitude of the Ocean being tranquillous and in its natural state but by reason of its impetuous motion caused by the Winds or from some other cause Corollary Corollary Therefore they are deceived who will have the Waters of the Ocean to be higher than the Earth and flie to a miraculous providence by which the inundation of the Ocean on the Land and drowning of the World is hindred and restrained For we have shewed that the superficies of the Water and Earth are one and almost the same to wit spherical and that many parts of the Earth at least the shoars have a greater Altitude than the middle of the Ocean and that this is the cause that the Ocean cannot overflow the Lands Which greater Altitude if it be elevated in some shoars the Banks being broken or the Water being augmented or forced to them in great abundance cause inundations Neither is it altogether impossible or contrary to nature that the whole Earth should be covered with Water as we shall shew in the end of the Chapter Proposition III. Why the Sea being beheld from the shoar seemeth to arise in a greater Altitude and tumor by how much it is more remote The middle of the Ocean by some said to be many miles higher than the Shoars It is a fallacy of the sight or of the estimating faculty which hath brought many into this errour so that they have endeavoured to defend that the middle of the Ocean is many miles higher than the Shoars But it is a wonder that none of them have taken notice of daily Experiments in the ordinary course of our life in which this fallacy is sufficiently manifest For if that we look on any Pavement or floor stretched at length or any row of Pillars the more remote parts of the Pavement will appear more high than the vicine parts so that from thence from our place to the most remote the Floor will seem by degrees more and more to elevate which yet notwithstanding it is every where of the same Altitude After the same mode it is with the Waters of the Ocean for if on the Shoar you use a Geodetical Instrument commodious to measure places withal you shall find no elevation of the remote part of the Ocean above the Shoar but rather a little depression so that the Waters sink beneath the Horizon of the Shoars Those that are versed in the Opticks declare the cause of the fallacy Let A be the Eye See Scheme and let it survey the pavement or superficies of the Water extended at length unto the long space a e. Let the Angle a A e be divided into equal parts or four Angles which are e A d d A c c A b b A a from the right drawn A b A c A d to wit the more remote shall be far more great as appeareth from the Diagram viz. e d is greater than d e and d e greater than b c and b c than a h. Although these parts are very unequal yet they will appear equal because they appear under the equal Angles a A b b A c c A d d A c and the Estimative faculty will judge them to be removed an equal distance from the Eye A in which there is a great deception and therefore will judge the lines A b A c A d
higher for to avoid this excess of Altitude the Ocean floweth from those places towards the Equator Now the original of the Opinion concerning the greater Altitude of the North Land more than of others seemeth to spring hence because that the face being turned to the North we discover the Pole elevated above the Horizon and our place and therefore the Pole of the Earth and the vicine tracts of the Land in their supposition is higher than other Regions Some determine the Indian Ocean between Africa and India to be higher than the Atlantick Ocean which they endeavour to prove from the Bay viz. the Arabian and Mediterranean where also the doubt is to be considered Whether the Altitude of the Bay be the same with that of the Ocean or lesser especially in the extream parts of the Bay and chiefly in those Bays which are joyned by a narrower Streight of the Ocean The Indian and Atlantick Ocean higher than the Mediterranean But it is not improbable but that the Atlantick and Indian Ocean are higher than the Mediterranean Bay especially in the extreams parts of this at Asia Minor and Aegypt For the Atlantick Ocean floweth through the Streights of Gades into the Mediterranean Bay and it is probable that the Altitude of the Ocean is some what greater than that of the Streight because a free Influx is impeded in these Here indeed will be a small difference but then proceeding forwards in so long and large a tract between Europe and Africa the depression of this Bay will seem to be made greater than that of the Ocean especially when it meeteth many Rocks Islands and procurrent Lands which repel the current Water and therefore either diminish or beat back the Influx Yea if that be true which is reported by credible Authors concerning Sesostris King of Egypt Darius and other Egyptian Kings we ought no longer to doubt of this inequality of Altitude For those Kings attempted to draw a Trench or Channel from the Red-sea into the Nile so that by this passage a Navigation might be performed from the Indian and Red-sea through Egypt and hence through the mouths of the Nile into the Mediterranean Sea which would have offered great profit and conveniency to many Regions of the Mediterranean Bay But they were forced to leave their enterprise when it was discovered by those that were skilful that the Red-sea was much higher than the interiour Egypt Now if the Red-sea be higher than the Land of Egypt it will also be higher than the Water of the Nile and by consequence than the mouths of the Nile and then the Mediterranean Sea it self for that the water of the Nile is not of a lesser Altitude than the Mediterranean is hence manifest that it floweth into it wherefore the Red-sea and therefore also the Indian Sea is higher than the Mediterrean at least at the extream parts of it about Egypt Syria Thrace and in the Aegean Sea The Isthmus which conjoyneth Asia and Africa endeavoured to be cut by the Egyprian Sultans Moreover other Egyptian Kings in times past and of late the Egyptian Sultans and Turkish Emperors have consulted how to digg through the Isthmus which conjoyning Africa and Asia disjoyneth the Mediterranean and Red-seas but the reason why they proceeded not is reported to have been the Altitude of the Indian and Red-sea above the Mediterranean and the Coasts adjacent to it and therefore they feared least that the water flowing from the Red-sea should overflow and drown the Regions of those Coasts especially Egypt concerning whose low scituation all Writers do consent If therefore the Isthmus between the Red-sea and the Mediterranean should be cut or dugg through then by an open passage the Indian Ocean would immit much water into the Mediterranean Bay but whether it could let in so great a quantity that there should be any danger of an inundation of the Regions adjacent to the Mediterranean sea I doubt For peradventure it may be thus if that the Indian Ocean should let in somewhat overmuch then the Atlantick Ocean would let in less through the Streights of Gades from whose Altitude somewhat would be detracted if that the motion were made from the Indian Sea into the Mediterranean But although I deny not but that this may be Reasons why the Egyptian Sultans and Turks did not digg a passage through the Isthmus yet I suppose that the Egyptian Sultans and the Turks were moved by other reasons and Political Causes for the omitting the digging through of this Isthmus As 1. The vast expence it being forty German miles and the Earth rocky also banks must have been made by the advice of skilful Artists which they wanted 2. They supposed that the Inhabitants of the Christian part of the World as the English French Dutch Italians c. would have reaped more benefit by that means than they themselves For then through that Streight they might have sailed into Persia and India whereas now they fetch a vast circuit compassing all Africa and have laden themselves with their rich Commodities which they are now contented to have at Aleppo See Massius in his third Book of his Indian History being thither brought on Camels through the Turks Territories and in many places receive customs for the same which is no small benefit unto them 3. That the Sultans and Turks knew that the Christians excelled in the abundance of warlike Ships which they were deficient in and therefore feared least they should be invaded by a strong Navy which might land a powerful Army and so over-run their Country These were necessary to be explained concerning the Altitude of the Mediterranean Sea compared with the Red-sea the Atlantick and Indian Ocean by reason that some thence take occasion to maintain that the Altitude of the parts of the Ocean is divers But we may confirm them also by another example if that we may compare small matters with great The German Ocean which is part of the Atlantick flowing between Friesland and Holland into a Bay which although it be small in respect of the more noted Bays of the Sea yet it is also called a Sea and watereth the Empory Amsterdam Not far from thence is the Lake Harlame which is also termed the Sea of Harlame whose Altitude is no less than the Altitude of that Belgick Bay which we have spoken of and sendeth a branch into the City of Leyden where it divaricateth into many Trenches Now seeing that neither this Lake nor that of the Belgick Sea do cause the inundation of the adjacent Lands it is thence manifest that they are not higher than the Lands of Holland But the Inhabitants of Leyden have experimentally found the German Ocean to be higher than these Lands when they undertook to make a Trench or Channel from this City to the Coasts of the German Ocean near the Town of the Catti it is the space of two miles that they might sail through this Channel the Sea
being conveyed into the German Ocean and hence into various parts of the Earth but when that they had perfected a great part of the Channel The Water of the German Ocean higher than the Land they were compelled to desist by reason that at length they found by observation that the water of the German Ocean was higher than the Land of Leyden and the Shores of this Ocean therefore the German Ocean is higher than the Belgick Bay But we must esteem otherwise of those Bays which flow between the Lands not by an oblong but by a broad tract as the Bays or Gulphs of Mexico Bengala and others that these are of the same Altitude with the Ocean from which they are separated by no strait passages is not to be doubted of Although I am not ignorant that the Spaniards formerly did question this latter viz. whether the Pacifick Ocean were higher than the Bay of Mexico when they consulted of digging through the American Isthmus or that of Panama that they might have a free and convenient passage from the Bay of Mexico to Peru China and the Indian Isles viz. the Spaniards feared least the English Dutch and other Nations should use this Streight and stop the mouth of it and so invade Peru. Wherefore to conclude it seemeth that we must determine that all the parts and broad Bays of the Ocean are all of the same Altitude as the first Proposition proveth See Proposit I. but that the long Gulphs or Bays especially those let in through an angust Channel or Streight are somewhat more low chiefly in the extream parts Concerning which yet I could wish that more diligent Observations were made viz. these are the doubts 1. Whether the Indian Atlantick and Pacifick Ocean be of the same Altitude or whether the Indian or Pacifick be higher than the Atlantick 2. Whether the Northern Ocean properly so called viz. that which is near to the Pole or in the frigid Zone be higher than the Atlantick Ocean 3. Whether the Red Sea be higher than the Mediterranean 4. Whether the Pacifick be higher than the Gulph of Mexico 5. Whether the Baltick Ocean be equally as high as the Atlantick The same should be observed concerning Hudsons Bay Streights of Magellan and such other Concerning the Euxine Sea we shall treat in the fifteenth Chapter The continual flux and reflux of the Sea and other fluxes altogether cause the divers Altitudes of the parts of the Ocean and in the same part in a diverse time and hours of the day But these are external causes and we at present only consider the natural constitution of the Water moreover they do not so vary the Altitude in the Ocean it self as it appeareth at the shoars Corollary Therefore we cannot assent to Papyrius Fabianus and Cleomedes which made the greatest Altitude of the Ocean to be fifteen stadia's half a German mile except we must take their Opinion concerning the profundity and so Altitude is ill placed there for profundity Proposition VI. The depth of the Sea or Ocean in most parts may be sounded by the Load or Plummet there being very few places whose bottom hath not been yet found out The depth of the Sea in most places may be sounded The profundity of the Ocean is various according to the more or less depression of the Channels it is found 1 80 of a mile 1 20 ¼ ½ in very few places about a German mile where they have not line enough to sound the depth albeit here it be probable that it is not terminated at any vast distance But yet we deny not but that in the profound Channels there be as it were some hollownesses The profundity of the Sea is far lesser in the Sinus or Bays than in the Ocean which Channel is less profound or hollowed by reason of the vicinity of the Land as for the same reason the Ocean is less deep at the shoar than in places more remote from the Land which hapneth only by reason of the hollow figure of its Channels Of the Mariners Plumet Mariners sound the profundity with a Plumet of Lead in form of a Pyramid of about 12 pound weight if that the line be of three or four pound such as is sufficient unto 200 perches although others require a plumb of more weight Yet there may be a deceit in this Observation if so be that the line being snatched by the Vortices of the waters or waters themselves do not descend perpendicularly but obliquely But where the profundity of the Ocean is so great that neither Cables or Chains are sufficient is uncertain although some have invented something for finding out of this For they determine that you must observe how much time passeth in the space whilst a Plumet of noted weight descendeth to the profundity of the Sea Then you must apply a Cork or Alder-pith to the Plumet or a blown-up Bladder so that this may presently be separated from the lead when that the lead hath hit the bottom of the Sea and so an application being made the lead must be let down again to the bottom and the time must be noted until the Cork return to the superficies of the Sea From this Observation if it be compared with the observations made in another place they suppose that the profundity of the Ocean may be found by the use of some Canons But the uncertainty of the Rules and the fallacy of the Observations and the so great brevity of time is such that I think the knowledge of the depth can never be obtained by this method Yet this is sufficiently manifest that the depth of the Ocean is no where infinite but every where hath a bottom For seeing that the Earth it self is not infinite but round and in a figure returning into it self it is manifest that the profundity of the Ocean is not infinite neither doth it extend from one part of the superficies through the Center to the opposite superficies so that it may separate the parts of the Earth mutually from one another because the Earth is heavier than the Water and therefore the parts of the Earth if that they were separated by the interceding Earth yet presently would be conjoyned again But from the profundity observed hitherto in most places it is manifest that it is almost equal to the Altitude of the Mountains and Mediterranean places above the shoar viz. as much as these are elevated and are extant above the Horizon of the shoar so much are the Channels of the Sea depressed beneath it or as much as the Earth riseth from the shoars towards the Mediterranean places so much by degrees more and more is it depressed even unto the places of the middle of the Ocean where for the most part is the greatest depth The profundity is changed sometimes in this sometimes in that part for divers reasons 1. By reason of the flux and reflux 2. With the increase and decrease of the Moon 3. From
vicine place is to be found whereby it may come unto those Northern Regions Seeing that therefore this flux is perpetual neither doth the water come by a manifest way unto those Regions whence the flux is made therefore it seemeth necessary to conclude that the waters come through subterraneous passages unto those Northern Regions and so there to be effused from the holes of the Channel as from a spring and that the water moveth hence towards the South There falleth in another cause taken from the former For the water of the Ocean in the Torrid Zone is more heavy than that in the Northern places by reason of the great abundance of Salt as we have proved in the Eighth and Twelfth Proposition Therefore the water or Ocean in the Torrid Zone doth more press through the Orifices of the Subterranean passages than in the Northern places and therefore in these places the water less resisting suffereth the water to flow from the Orifices of the Channels Unto this I answer That that flux of the Ocean is not only from the North as the Objection seemeth to inferr and as some especially the Ancients conceived of it who would have the water to flow in four Channels from the very Pole as also some Geographical Maps do exhibit it neither is it continual but is observed by reason of the frequency of Northern Winds moreover the great and perpetual abundance of Snow and Rain in those places augmenteth the water and causeth it to flow towards the South Add likewise that in other parts another motion of the Ocean is found concerning which see the following Chapter 3. It seemeth not absurd but rather most true that all the Fountains of Rivers taken together disburthening themselves into the Ocean are the very Fountains of the Ocean For seeing that in perpetual progress of time so great an abundance of water floweth from them into the Ocean questionless the water cometh from the Ocean to the very Springs and Channels of the Rivers partly through the Subterranean passages and partly by Rains 4. It may seem to prove that the Fountains of the Ocean may be in the very Channel because that in the bottom of the Ocean in some parts sweet or fresh water is found which could not be but by some Fountains flowing in the bottom Linschaten relateth that in Ormus fresh water is drawn by divers in the Ocean at the depth of four or five Orgya and the like Fountains are found in other parts of the Ocean and Bays Unto this I answer That few such Springs have yet been found which suffice not the vast Ocean Neither do we dispute concerning these Fountains as we have said before Hence it is manifest that in some sort it is true and we may well say that the Ocean hath Springs but not in that sense that we are wont to speak concerning the Springs of Rivers and in which we would have our Proposition to be taken Hence also it is manifest what we ought to think concerning that Question viz. Whether the Sea is always one and the same and perpetually so remaineth or whether it be another thing whose parts are perpetually consumed and generated again Proposition VIII The saltness of the Waters proceedeth from the particles of Salt which are mixed with it but whence they may exist or are so augmented is the doubt Of the Saltness of the Sea-water Experlence proveth the first member of the Proposition by which it is commonly known that Salt is made of sea-Sea-water by decoction of the water or by the heat of the Sun or the fervour of the Fire In Germany and other places the water is separated by the help of the Fire In France the greater heat of the Sun performeth the same the Ocean being let into certain Trenches made in which in the space of some Months the water being exhaled by the force of the Sun Of Salt and of what made concreted and hard Salt is found On the shoars of many Regions as of England and other parts plenty of Bay-Salt is found the Sea-water continually overflowing those shoars leaveth daily some particles or humors from which the water exhaleth and concrete Salt is left whose blackness is taken away by boyling although it be washed away and dissolved from many Coasts by the violence of the Ocean which is the cause that it is not found on all Coasts Seeing therefore that this Experiment is common Aristotle had small reason to alledge a false Experiment concerning a waxen Vessel let down into the Sea Hence it is manifest that the proximate cause of the Saltness of the Sea-water or the true subject of this saltness is the Saline particles which are contained in that water Therefore the Aristotelians with their Master spake improperly and obscuredly without cause when they defend and say That the saltness of the Sea proceedeth from the adustion of the Sea caused by the Sun or from the adust particles But of this more anon The chief difficulty and controversie is concerning the other member of the Proposition Whence these Salt particles of the Ocean exist Aristotle supposeth that dry exhalations or fumes all which he saith are of an adust and Saline nature elevated from the Earth are mixed with humid vapours and when that these have met together in Rain they fall with these into the Sea and that thence proceedeth the saltness and Salt particles in the Sea See Aristotle lib. 2. chap. 7. and on this account he seemeth to defend this Opinion because that from thence he may render a reason why the Sea is always salt But other Peripateticks will have it and so do endeavour to draw Aristotle to their part that this saltness is in the Sea it self by reason that it is perpetually scorched by the heat of the Sun a sign of which is that the water is found by so much the less salt by how much it is more deep or remote from the superficies for in the superficies we discover it to be most salt Both these Opinions are obstructed with great difficulties and absurdities so that it seemeth wonderful that the minds of Philosophers and Learned men could acquiesce in them First the opinion of Aristotle is thus obstructed that Salt-rain should be found in the Ocean which never yet was found to be void of all tast of salt Secondly the Sea should be less salt when it raineth not for a long time the contrary of which yet is found The other Opinion hath these difficulties 1. It is false that the waters of the Ocean are found the less salt by how much they are nigh to the bottom for there are few places viz. in those bottoms where Springs of fresh water do flow 2. Experience testifieth that fresh water although long exposed to the Sun or heat of the Fire yet doth not become salt This Objection Scaliger endeavoureth to avoid by an over-nice subtilty for he saith that this hapneth in these Observations by reason of
the exiguity of the water which doth not grow thick but resolveth For although you take a great quantity of water and that you provoke with a light and gentle fire that the resolution may be impeded yet the water acquireth no salt tast 3. Lakes and Marshes though heated by the Sun yet wax not salt This Objection also Scaliger endeavoureth to avoid saying that this hapneth by the succession of fresh water And the same is found in those standing Pools and Lakes which only proceed from Rain or Snow dissolved where there is no place for that refuge of succession for those Lakes are rather dried when that it raineth not for a long space than turned into Salt or rendred salt Therefore rejecting those false Opinions concerning the cause and original of Salt in the Ocean let us lay hold of one of the most probable Opinions with little or no difficulty in it viz. 1. That these particles are Coeternal with the very Ocean and therefore we should no more dispute concerning their original than concerning the original of the Ocean it self the Earth yea and of the original and generation of the World 2. If that this Opinion be less complacent we may make choice of another viz. that these salt particles are here and there pulled from the Earth and so dissolved into water Now it is certain that there are many saline Mountains or Rocks in the bosom of the Sea Isle of Ormus a salt Rock The whole Isle of Ormus is nothing else but a white and hard Salt of which they make the Walls of their Houses and therefore no Fountain of fresh water is found in that Isle And none can be ignorant how that many mines of Salt are found on the Land and we have related concerning some in the Eleventh Chapter but we need not particulars Let us consider the whole Earth The greatest part of the Earth hath much Salt in it the greatest part of which is nothing else but a Salt for it hath its consistency from Salt for the Chymical Philosophers do rightly prove that the consistency and compaction of every thing proceedeth from Salt and Experience is answerable to the Assertion for if that you take an hard piece of Earth and burn it to ashes much Salt will be found in it Nothing can be alledged against this Opinion that is of any value and is not easily refuted for some say that it is impossible that those salt parts of the Earth should perpetually suffice and should not at some time or other be consumed by the water of the Ocean which continually taketh away some part of them Unto this I answer That the Salt of the Ocean is not consumed in so great abundance that it should stand in need of much instauration and if that any be consumed yet notwithstanding that is laid up in another place seeing that it is not removed out of the Earth Proposition IX Whether that Water be the fresher in the Ocean by how much it is nigher the bottom and why in some parts of the Ocean fresh Water is found in the bottom Of the freshness of Water in the Sea Unto the first I Answer That experience doth not testifie concerning that sweetness but in some places of which the other Question speaketh that in these places in the bottom of the Sea are Fountains of fresh water I have sufficiently said for it cannot naturally be that the more Salt-water should exist above water less Salt seeing that that is more heavy Those places of the Sea where fresh water is found to spring at the bottom may be collected by those that are studious from the Writers of Geography Proposition X. The Water of the Ocean becometh less salt by how much it is nearer the Poles and on the contrary the more salt by how much it is more near the Aequator or Torrid Zone Although this may be understood of most parts of the Ocean yet the Proposition admitteth of some exceptions The cause of this inequality in saltness is sixfold The Causes of the inequality of the saltness of the Sea in different places 1. That the heat of the Sun in the Torrid Zone lifteth up more vapours from the Ocean into the Clouds than in the Northern places which are the vapours of fresh-water because that the particles of Salt by reason of their gravity are not so easily lifted up Seeing therefore that from the Water of the Ocean of the Torrid Zone or where the place is more near the Torrid Zone so much the vapours are separated by the heat of the Sun thence it cometh to pass that the water that is lest is found more salt there than in the Northern places where there is not so much fresh-water separated by reason of the weak heat of the Sun The 2d Cause 2. The second Cause is the heat or cold of the water for the same numerical water or salt meat as also pickled meat sauce and the like afford a more sensible saltness to the tast when they are eaten hot than when cold for the heat or particles of the fire do move and render the particles of the salt contained in such meat more acute and separates them from the admixtures whence they bite and prick the Tongue more sharply Now because the water of the Ocean is the more hot by how much it is nigher the Aequator or the parallels of the Sun at every day and contrariwise the more cold by how much it is more near the Pole thence it followeth that waters though they should contain the same quantity of salt yet they must seem and appear so much the salter to the tast by how much they are nearer to the Torrid Zone and by how much they are more near the Pole by so much they have less sensible Salt The 3d Cause 3. The third Cause is the more or less quantity of Salt in the diverse parts of the Channel of the Ocean for as we find in the parts of the Earth that there are not pits of Salt in them all neither where they are found is there the like quantity of Salt must be held concerning the part of the Earth that the Sea washeth or covereth that is the Channel or the Shoars where there is therefore most quantity of Salt or Mineral in the bottom or shoar of the Ocean there the water is more salt because that it is impregnated with a greater quantity of Salt So the Isle of Ormus consisteth all of Salt therefore the adjacent Ocean hath very Salt waters But whether there be greater plenty of Salt in the Channel and shoars of the Ocean in the Torrid Zone or more saline Mines than in the North is very doubtful by reason of the want of observation yet it seemeth probable unto some that there is greater quantity of Salt in those places by reason of the greater heat of the Sun by which the parts of the water are separated from the Terrestrial and
Salt but this is a deceitful sign The 4th Cause 4. The fourth Cause of the unequal saltness is the frequency or scarcity of Rains unto which we may add Snow and in the Northern places Snow and Rain is frequent in the places of the Torrid Zone they are less frequent in some parts of the year and in othersome they are almost continual And therefore in these places in the pluvial Months the water of the Ocean is not so salt on the shoar and hath less Salt in it than in the dry Months Yea in many Regions of the Coast of Malabar the Ocean is fresh in the pluvial Months by reason of the abundance of water that floweth from the top of the Mountain Gatis and falleth into the Sea for this very reason in divers Seasons of the year the same Ocean is of a various saltness yet because in the Northern places the Rains and Snows are continual throughout the whole year therefore this Sea is less salt than in the Torrid Zone The 5th Cause 5. The fifth Cause is the dissimilary solution or unequal faculty of the Water to dissolve this Salt and unite it to its self for hot water sooner uniteth Salt unto it self than cold Water although therefore in the Northern places of the Ocean the shoars and Channels of the same contain more or the like quantity of Salt that those places of the Torrid Zone do yet because the water is there more cold it is not so able to dissolve and unite the Salt to it self so subtily us the water in the Torrid Zone which is more hot The 6th Cause 6. The sixth cause is the exoneration of many and great Rivers into the Sea but this cause only taketh place in the parts of the Ocean that are vicine to the shoars but is not discovered in the remote parts So Mariners affirm that the Ocean on the Coast of Brasilia where the Silver-River disburtheneth it self loseth it saltness and affordeth fresh waters fifteen miles distant from the shoar The same is observed of the African Ocean on the Coasts of Congi where the River Zaire exonerateth it self and of many more Rivers Unto these add runing Fountains in some parts of the bottom of the Ocean These are the Causes which seem to concur to the variety and diversity of saltness in divers parts of the Ocean from which the saltness of every one of the Seas may be explained From whence also it is easy to give an account why the water of the German and Northern Ocean is less apt to separate Salt from it self by coction than the water of the Spanish Ocean the Canary Isles and that of Cape Verd whence the Dutch fetch Salt in great abundance and transport it into the Northern Regions viz. this Ocean is more near the Torrid Zone and receiveth water from the Ocean of the Torrid Zone the other is more remote from the Frigid Zone yet I cannot deny the constitution of the Channels themselves to be more or less saline The Sea-water at Guinee in the Ethiopick Ocean affordeth Salt at one coction as white as snow such as neither the Spanish Ocean nor any other in Europe do produce at one coction or boyling Proposition XI Why Rain-water in the middle of the Ocean is found sweet but the water which we separate from the Marine or Salt-water either by decoction or distillation is yet notwithstanding found salt when yet the Rain-water proceedeth from the Vapours exhaled from the Sea salt- Fresh-water abstracted from salt-Salt-water The Learned Chymists or true Naturalists have hitherto laboured in vain that they might find out an Art by which they might distill and abstract fresh water from the water of the Ocean which would be of great advantage but as yet their Labours have proved fruitless for although as well in the decoction as distillation Salt may be left in the bottom of the Vessel yet the water separated by decoction as well as distillation is yet found salt and not fit for men to drink which seemeth wonderful unto those that are ignorant of the cause Yet Chymistry that is true Philosophy hath taught the reason for by the benefit of this we know that there is a twofold salt in Bodies or two kinds of salt which although they agree in tast yet they much differ in other qualities one of these Artists term fixed the other volatile salt The fixed salt by reason of its gravity is not elevated in distillation but remaineth in the bottom of the Vessel but the volatile salt is full of spirit and indeed is nothing else but a most subtile spirit that is elevated by a very light fire and therefore in the distillation ascendeth with the fresh water and is more firmly united by reason of the subtilty of the Attoms neither is this volatile salt found only with fixed salt in sea-Sea-water but almost in all bodies as Chymistry proveth by experience but in some in a greater and in othersome in a lesser quantity in a greater quantity in sharp tasted Herbs in a lesser in oily Herbs Therefore difficulty consisteth in the separation of this salt spirit or volatile salt from the water But why the pluvial water in the midst of the Sea is no less fresh than on the Land seeing that yet it is generated by abstraction of the exhalations of the Ocean caused by the fervour of the Sun or from some subterraneous fire which evaporation doth little differ from distillation The cause seemeth to be Fourfold 1. A slow operation by which the tenuous part is only elevated from the Ocean which although it containeth a saline volatile spirit yet it hath it in less quantity than if that this exhalation were caused by a more forcible heat 2. The long way that this vapour passeth through before that it arriveth unto that Region of the Air where it is condensated into rain in passage it is possible that the saline spirit is by degrees separated from the watery particles 3. The admixture of other watery particles existing in the air 4. A Refrigeration Coition and condensation of the vapour for these exhalations exhaled from the Ocean by degrees are more and more refrigerated and being conjoyned with other obvious and admixed vapours they condense into a more thick vapour or cloud in this Refrigeration and condensation or coition of the saline spirit with the fiery particles they fly into the more exalted part of the Air. Now why the same is not performed in distillation where the vapours exalted are also condensed the cause is 1. That by reason of the small passage the saline spirit is as yet over straitly conjoyned to the watery particles 2. That the vapour restrained in the vessel admitteth not a free passage to the evolant spirit Proposition XII Sea-water is more ponderous than fresh water and the water of one Sea is more heavy than another Sea water more heavy than fresh water The cause is manifest from what hath been said
by reason that the Sea water containeth a fixed salt which is a far more weighty body than fresh water And we have shewed that in divers parts of the Sea there is a divers quantity of salt Yet doth it not follow that water is more heavy by how much it is the more salt which doth not augment the gravity but lesseneth it and yet rendreth the water very salt Proposition XIII Salt water doth not so easily freez as fresh or a greater dègree of cold is required to the congelation of Sea water than of fresh Salt water doth not so soon freez as fresh Experience sufficiently sheweth this against the Aristotelians who defend that water is so much the lesser obnoxious to congelation by how much it is the more pure and therefore should more easily congeal as receding more from the elementary water which is false Now the cause is that in the salt it self their is a certain spirit which resisteth congelation and being seperated from the salt admitteth of no congelation from the hardest frost as those that are skilful in Chymistry know For the spirit of salt is a medicament sufficiently known and of frequent use Proposition XIV Why the Ocean is not bigger seeing that it receiveth so many Rivers The cause is 1. That the water returneth to the Sea through subterraneous passages unto the fountains of the Rivers as shall be explicated in the following Chapter 2. Because that many vapours are elevated from the Ocean whereof many being resolved into rain fall into the Ocean and part on the land Proposition XV. Certain parts of the Ocean differ in colour The water in the Ocean in all places not of one and the same colour Experience testifieth that in the Northern places the Sea seemeth of a more black colour in the Torrid Zone of a duskish colour in other places of a blew About certain shoars of new Guinee the Ocean is found of a white colour in some other place of a yellow In Streights the water appeareth to incline to white at the Shoars of Congi not far from Bay a D'Alvaro Gonzales a Rivulet or an Arm is disburthened into the Sea of somewhat a Redish colour taken from a mine of red earth through which it floweth But the Arabian Gulph called therefore the Red Sea by reason of the property of the colour some will have the denomination taken from King Erythreus others from the splendour which the Raies of the Sun repercussed doth effect But the more probable opinion and that which is confirmed from experience is that the redness doth arise from the sand of a red colour which is found in the bottom of this Sea and on the Shoars and is frequently admixed with the water The water in the Red Sea only red by reason of the red sââââ in it The cause of this admixture which seemeth contrary to the ponderousness of sand is the vehemency of the flux and reflux of the water or its swiftness and agitation in this Sea by which it cometh to pass that the sand or gravel is agitated and moved up and down and so hindred by the continual motion of the Sea that it cannot rest Mariners affirm that the water of this Sea sometimes appeareth as red as blood but if taken up in a vessel the sand will sink down and then the water appeareth otherwise It often happens that storms from the Red Sea rushing into Arabia or Africa carry with them so great an abundance of sand and cast it on the earth that it covereth whole troops of men and beasts whence proceedeth the true Mummie Whether from the same or another cause the Sea between California and America be termed red Vermejo I have not as yet found it observed by Writers Proposition XVI Certain peculiar things are found in certain parts of the Ocean Of things in the Ocean peculiar to certain places The Sea termed Di Sargasso by the Portugals which beginneth not far from Cape Verd in Africa about the Isles of Salt and extendeth it self from the 20th degree of Northern Latitude unto the 34th of South Latitude The colour of this Sea seemeth to be green which is not the colour of the Sea it self but of a certain small leaved herb in the bottom of it called by the Portugals Sargasso The leaves of this weed mutually complicated one into another swim on the face of this Ocean in so continued a tract that the water can hardly be seen so that the Seamen afar off discovering this Ocean take it for an Island and green Land neither can they pass through this knot of weeds except that they be helped by a moderate wind at least the herb beareth a small berry whence it ariseth is not yet known Seeing that this Sea is not so near any land that it should have its original from them neither is it probable that it should come from the bottom of the Sea by reason that the profundity of this Sea is such that in many places it exceedeth the length of any line or cord In the Ocean not far from the Promontory of Good Hope are many floating red-like shrubs of a great thickness discovered unto which the herb Sargasso is implicated Seamen take it for a certain that if they see them thereabouts that they are near to the Promontory of Good Hope or else have just past it Corral found on the Shoar of Madagascar On the Shoar of the Isle of Madagascar the Ocean casteth up red and white Coral which augment like shrubs under the water and although that they be soft in some places yet between Madagascar and Africa there are reported to be Rocks of hard Coral In the Baltick Ocean nigh to the Shoar of Borussia the Shoar casteth forth most excellent succinum which the Inhabitants are taught when certain winds do blow to draw up with certain Iron hooks Amber only in the Ocean in the Torrid Zone The Ocean casteth up Amber only in the Torrid Zone viz. at the Shoar of Brazile where a peece of 500 l. weight was taken up by a Dutch Soldier and presented unto Count Nassaw at the Isle of Madagascar at Cape Verd at the Isle of Maurice at the Isle of Sumatra and other Indian Isles Garcias relateth that a piece of 200 l. weight was found yea that some Islands consist wholly of Amber but he doth not name them In the Aethiopick Ocean at Guinea Congo and Angola this is peculiarly observed that at the sides of the Keil of the Ship whilst that they remain there green Cockles like unto grass do stick which hindreth the sailing of the Ships and eateth the wood On the Coast of Languedock in France Birds unshaped first of all then by degrees they receive form and fixing of their bill in the wood when they begin to move by degrees they are pulled off and swim on the water like Geese The excrement of the Ocean termed the Scum of the Sea is found floating in
many places but in some in greater quantity than in others Serpents on the Coast of Malabar On the Coast of Malabar and at Cambaja Serpents are discovered on the superficies of the water this is a sign to Sea-men that they are near to those Regions About four miles from New Spain many Roots Bulrushes and Leaves like unto Fig-leaves float on the water which they eat and are in tast like unto Coleworts In the description of the first Navigation of the Dutch unto the Streights of Magellan we read that on the 12th of January in Anno 1599. the water of the Ocean not far from the Silver-River or Rio de laplata in Brasil appeared of a red and bloody colour but being drawn up in a bucket or the like when that they had more throughly viewed it they found that an innumerable multitude of Worms of a red colour were contained in that water and being taken up in the hand they leaped like unto Fleas And these Seamen call Sea-fleas and they are supposed to come from an innumerable company of small Crabs which being found on the South Continent fill the Sea Here is no place to treat of the Animals of which there are various kinds in divers places of the Sea Proposition XVII Why the Sea in the Night season seemeth to glitter especially if that the Waves be raised the more vehemently by the Winds The Sea in the Night seemeth to glitter or shine This question requireth the knowledge of that difficulty concerning the causes of Colours Divers are the resolutions of Philosophers concerning them but as for the explication of the proposed phenomenon or Question that Opinion seemeth the most commodious which sheweth how Colours do exist or rather appear from a certain and various motion but we leave the accurate explication of the same to Naturalists Proposition XVIII The Ocean or rather all Water casteth out Terrestrial Bodies on the shoar especially in the Full Moon Terrestrial bodies are cast out of the Ocean on the Shore It is not difficult to render an account of this property which Experience sufficiently testifieth For Water is never without some motion which if it be swift and towards one quarter it carrieth Terrestrial bodies with it until it meeteth with the shoar where by reason of the ceasing vigour of the motion of the water those Terrestrial bodies are laid down but in the Ocean the Waves are carried hither and thither By these the Terrestrial bodies are carried after the same mode and because that all Waves tend to some coast of Land therefore all Terrestrial bodies are carried towards the shoar In the Full Moons is the greatest motion of the Ocean therefore vain is their Opinion who believed the Ocean to be an Animal and to have sense by which it purgeth it self from all dregs Terrestrial bodies but here the cause is sufficiently manifest CHAP. XIV Of the Motions of the Sea in general and in particular of the Flux and Reflux Proposition I. Water hath no natural Motion except one by which it moveth from a more higher place unto these that are more low but if the vicine place or body be equal or of a greater Altitude than the superficies of the Water then the Water naturally resteth that is it is not moved except that it be compelled by a violent cause Water hath no natural motion except one THe truth of this Proposition is manifest from Vulgar experience for if that a vessel containing water be moved the water so long fluctuateth in it until no part be higher than the other that is until they compose a Spherical figure or superficies as we have said in the Thirteenth Chapter For although this Motion hath a violent cause viz. the motion of the Air about the Earth yet because that there is a great question concerning this cause and it is so manifest in the water that it seemeth not to come unto it from an external cause so for to distinguish this motion of the water from other motions we term it Natural Now this motion is unto that quarter unto which the place more depressed is scituated Proposition II. When part of the Ocean is moved the whole Ocean is moved or all the other parts of it are also moved but by so much the more that every one is nearer the part moved For because that if part of the Ocean be moved it doth necessarily change place and therefore this place is more low than the place of the vicine water this nearer water shall be moved into this place and the vicine water of that into the place of that and so forward in the other parts But there is lesser motion in the places of the more remote parts Proposition III. To observe the quarter into which the Sea that is moved tendeth The quarter into which the Sea that is moved tendeth Chuse a time if you can when no violent Wind bloweth and cast into the Water a body almost of the same gravity with the water let the place be observed where it was cast in to wit let the Boat remain there immovable then when that this body is carried by the Sea a moderate space from the place where it was cast in then let another Boat be placed of that and let the quarter be observed into which the scituation of this second Boat vergeth from the former For this also shall be the quarter in which we say that the Sea at that time is moved Proposition IV. The Motion of the Sea is either direct or a Vortex or a Concussion I call that direct which tendeth unto some quarter a Vortex when the water moveth into a round and is in some part rejected a concussion when it trembleth But laying aside the two latter unto the end of the Chapter we shall treat of the direct motion and therefore we shall call this by a general term the Motion of the Sea Proposition V. Of the Motions which we find in the Sea some are general some proper and singular other some contingent General proper and singular motions of the Sea I call that General which is found almost in all the parts of the Ocean and that at all times I call those proper and special motions by which only some parts of the Ocean are moved and they are twofold perpetual and anniversary the former are those which persist without mutation or cessation the other which are found at certain months or days of the year in some certain Sea I call those motions of the Sea contingent which without any certain order sometimes do cease and other some begin such are infinite Proposition VI. Wind is the cause of the contingent motion of the Sea forcing the Sea to a quarter opposit to the Wind neither is the Sea ever free from such motions Wind is the cause of the motion of the Sea For seeing that the Air toucheth the Sea and the Wind is nothing else but a strong commotion of
the point D and so consequently or rather because that the Moon in the mean space doth somewhat proceed forwards from B towards C as running in a Months space through the Circle A B C D part of the Earth that is now in F on the opposite Region of the body of the Moon after six hours and twelve minutes either more or less shall be beyond the point G in that Diameter of the Vortex A B C D which intersecteth that Diameter of the same Vortex in which the Moon shall then be at right Angles and then shall the water be there most high and after six hours with twelve minutes it shall be beyond the point H. in the place where the water shall be very low c. whence it is clearly discovered that the water of the Sea in every twelve hours and twenty four minutes shall flow and re-flow in one and the same place This is the Demonstration of Cartesius in which that is especially ingenious that it aptly sheweth not only how the flux or intumescency is made at the place when that the Moon is moved at its Vertex or Meridian but also when that the Moon beneath the Horizon is moved to the Meridian of Midnight We have said in the end of the Ninth Proposition what any one may seem to require in this Demonstration especially that which seemeth to be admired at that Cartesius should not so much as think that according unto this Demonstration That the least Altitude of water and all kind of Detumescency ought to be when that the Moon cometh to the Meridian as the Moon being in B the least Altitude of water is in 2 and 4 and on the contrary the water increaseth with the departure of the Moon or Earth so that when F shall be in G. that is six hours from the Moon it shall have the greatest Altitude which in truth is contrary to all Experience for with the access of the Moon to the Meridian the water increaseth and with the departure of the same decreaseth But the words of Cartesius as well as the Diagramma assert the contrary But I suppose this absurdity may be removed from the Demonstration and that by this mode so that it may be approved of by Cartesius for let us place the Vortex of the Earth A B C D to be without the Moon and the water 1 2 3 4 to be equally distant from the Center T without any Tumor but yet to be moved round with the Earth and Celestial matter between A B C D and 5 6 7 8. Now let the body of the Moon draw near unto this Vortex for Example into B and therefore the space T B becometh more narrow and the Celestial matter whilst that it endeavoureth to pass through it presseth the Water in 2 towards E. Therefore whilst that the Water is expelled from 2 towards E it is demanded where the greatest tumor of Water will be whether in the place E which is a quarter distant from the place F unto which the Moon is vertical or whether in a place nigh unto F towards E If that you assert the first viz. that the tumor ought to be in E Experience doth then gainsay but that the second is truly so Experience confirmeth and Reason doth induce to believe viz. whilst that the Moon consisteth above the place E the Water is expelled from 2 towards I but the greatest tumor will be in the place near to 2 not in I. For this is manifest by Experience because the Occidental places do later discover the intumescency but reason and the motion of the Water do altogether require the same Laws for if the Water be poured forth into 2 that it may flow towards E the greatest quantity will be in the place E a little less in the place near to that and yet far less in the place nigh to that and least of all in E. So also when that water is driven from 2 towards E its greatest quantity and accumulation shall be in the place near to 2 and so much the lesser by how much the place is more remote from 2 but because the Earth is moved round that E may come unto F then at length shall the greatest tumor be in E and the water shall be forced towards H. Therefore the Diagram of Cartesius with the Demonstration it self ought to be changed that the tumor may be in the place near unto the very 2 that is to that unto which the Moon is vertical What else may be here said we shall handle in our treatise of the consideration of the Cartesian Philosophy Proposition XII In Full and New Moons the general motion of the Sea from the East to the West is more violent also the intumescency of the Sea is found great in most parts but in the quarters the motion is found the least of all and so also in the intumescency In Full and New Moons the motion of the Sea from East to West most violent Experience sufficiently proveth this Proposition for Mariners testifie that the Sea doth foam and swell in New and Full Moons and in the quarters is calm Now it is easily demonstrated according to the Hypothesis of the preceding Propositions for the Moon when it is either Full or New is more near the Earth than at any other time and in the quarters more remote as Astronomers do demonstrate Now when the Moon is more near the Earth that is when that the space B T is less the Celestial matter being hindred more vehemently presseth the water from 2 to 1 because it is more near but on the contrary in the quarters Yet the motion is observed to be more violent in the Full Moons than in the New at least in some places which except you will ascribe to the light of the Moon I see no other cause neither can we otherwise shew why in the Full Moon both Trees and Animals have greater humors than in the New seeing that the Sea is equally augmented in the New Moon Yet that is marvellous that one Twistius a Dutch-man relateth in his description of India concerning the Kingdom of Gazaratt where for many years he dwelt that Cockles Crabs and other shelly Fishes are less fleshy and juicy in the Full Moon than in the New which is contrary to the nature of all Regions Neither is it less admirable that on the shoars near to the mouth of the River Indus in the same Kingdom that the Sea is augmented and swelleth in the New Moons and not far from thence in the Sea of Calicut the increase is in the Full Moon Proposition XIII In the time of the Vernal and Autumnal Equinox or in the Spring and Autumn the intumescency of the Sea is greater than in the other seasons of the year but least in the Solstices In Spring and Autumn the intumescency of the Sea is greatest Cartesius indeed pretendeth to shew a demonstration of this propriety from his Hypothesis but I cannot
apprehend it from his words neither do I see how it can follow from his Hypothesis It is probable that the Sun and general winds do very much contribute to this intumescency of the water and seeing that the Sun in the Aequinoctials doth incumb on the middle of the Sea of the Torrid Zone therefore either he or the winds cause that the Sea then swelleth more than at another time But as concerning the Solstices we must say in a contrary mode or that the same is the cause of the greater intumescency of the Sea in the time of the Aequinoctials either of the Spring or Autumn which is the cause of more frequent rains winds and inundadions in those seasons Proposition XIV In some parts of the Ocean Gulphs and Shoars great is the encrease and decrease of the water in the influx and deflux in other some it is very small in some not discernable and so there is no flux and reflux or intumescency and detumescency The increase and decrease of the water in several parts of the Ocean Those places receive great Augmentation and decrease 1. That are under the Torrid Zone between the Tropicks for then the Moon pressing for the most part is there carried round 2. In places that are directly extended from East to West or nigh the Collateral quarters 3. In those Gulphs that are long and less broad the Augmentation is the more sensible 4. In those places in which few Islands or procurrents adjoyn to the Earth The greatest flux and deflux in the Streight of Cambaja The greatest flux and deflux hitherto observed is that which is in the Streight of Cambaja in one of the inlets of the River Indus and it hath struck many with admiration for the water recedeth to an high distance and that very speedily Whence not without reason the River Indus or the Gulph of Cambaja is thought to be that unto which when that Alexander the Great came and endeavoured to pass his Army over as it is there related the water presently went back and left his Ships a ground hence he went no farther but judged that the Gods had here fixed the bounds of his Expedition with a prohibition of proceeding any farther The cause is the small or narrow and deep depression of the Channel but yet 't is probable there was some other cause Fluv and reflux at Damman At the City Damman in India not far from Surat the Altitude of the water by flux and reflux is varied at two and a half Orygas and the Sea departeth from the shoar the space of half a mile In the Gulph of Cambaja the flux augmenteth the Altitude five Orgyas others say seven which unusual augmentation hath been the cause of the loss of many Ships by unexperienced Mariners for the water falling they have been split on the Rocks No constant time of the flux and reflux in the Streights of Magellan The flux and reflux in the Red-sea In the Gulphs and shoars of the Streights of Magellan no constant time of the flux and reflux is observed for sometimes the water floweth and refloweth in three hours othersome in twelve hours which inconstancy is to be ascribed to the violent irruption of the Ocean into that Streight and from the various agitations of the wind About Malacca also at the Streight of Sunda a notable flux and deflux is observed In the Arabian Gulph or Red Sea some of the Ancients have written that there is so great a reflux as Scaliger writeth that Moses and the Israelites passed over without any Miracle But it is false because the reflux is not there so great as to leave the Channel dry On the Coasts of China the flux and reflux is very sensible as also at the Isles of Japan At Panama on the Coast of America lying at the Pacifick Ocean the Sea is very much exalted The Sea at the flux much exalted at Panama and by and by depressed again in the full Moons the flux is so much augmented that water entreth into the Houses of the City Yea in almost all the shoars of the South Sea the Altitude of the water is wonderfully augmented and diminished so that in the reflux the decrease is sensible for two miles In the Gulph of Bengala at the shoar of Sâam the flux augmenteth the Altitude ten foot The flux not perceivable in the Mediterranean Sea But in the Mediterranean Sea which floweth in through the Streights of Gibralter from the West to the East the flux is not perceivable because the scituation is contrary to the quarter into which the Sea is moved and therefore the water of it is little augmented by the flux so that it is not discernable unless in the Gulph of Venice which by reason of its long extension and small Latitude sheweth the flux and reflux when in the other part of the Mediterranean Sea by reason of its notable Latitude that little augmentation and decrease is not discovered Whence this flux and reflux was unknown to the Grecians as also to the Romans in the time of Scipio Africanus And the Grecians as well as the Romans accounted it as miraculous what sometimes they discovered in other places as is manifest from the Expedition of Alexander the Great and of Scipio in the expugnation of Carthage but in the time of Cicero it was known to the Romans Yet some observed it a little at Massilia also at certain Coasts of Barbary it is noted enough The flux and reflux in the Baltick Sea not yet found out In the Baltick Ocean as also in the whole Northern Sea beyond England towards Norway and Greenland the flux and reflux of the Sea is not yet found out as neither in the North Coast of the Pacifick Ocean But the cause is not yet sufficiently known unless you will say that those Seas are remote from the course of the Moon and also that they are extended from the West to the East and North moreover that many Isles and procurrencies of land do hinder These three must be conjoined to impede the flux of the Sea in these places Proposition XV. The flux and reflux of the Sea is a violent motion viz. an impulse but the reflux is a natural motion of the water For the flux is caused by the pression of the Moon or matter between the Moon and the Earth or also because that the Sea doth not remain in that scituation which is received in the flux this is a sign that it was a violent motion But in the reflux the Sea is moved from a more high place to a more depressed place which is the natural motion of water Lemma The place of the Moon being given in the Ecliptick and the Latitude and hour of the day from an Ephemerides or by Supputation or Astronomical observation to find on the Terrestrial Globe the place unto which the Moon at the hour given is vertical also to exhibit all those places of the Earth unto
which the Moon will be vertical that day viz. one after another See Proposition 13. in Chap. 19. The use of this Problem is great yea very necessary in the Doctrine concerning the flux and reflux of the Sea The mode of performing of the same you shall find in the Nineteenth Chapter and the Thirteenth Proposition For there it is more conveniently explained yet the Explication of that Proposition may be anticipated and demonstrated to the studious in this Chapter Proposition XVI In those places of the Sea to which the Moon is vertical the flux and deflux is greatest except that there be other impediments which we have reckoned up in the XIV Proposition And by how much the parts of the Sea are more remote from the place by so much the flux and deflux is lesser other things being equal For because in that place the pressure is greater and the tumour of the water greater which is more vicine to the Moon pressing and the Celestial matter thence followeth that that the Proposition intimateth the objections concerning some other places in the comparison of which the contrary is found are to be excused by the admixtion of other causes Proposition XVII The quantity of the flux and reflux is unconstant in every place and divers on several daies and by so much the greater or lesser by how much the Moon is more remote or near unto that place The Moon every day changeth her place in the Ecliptick For the Moon every day changeth her place in the Ecliptick and so on other daies is vertical to other places and by consequence is more remote from any place or more near Which being observed we conclude from the preceeding Proposition that there is a divers quantity of the flux and reflux in one and the same place on divers daies whether that the diversity be sensible or insensible Proposition XVIII The greatest intumescency of water in any place and term of the flux ought to be when that the Moon doth occupy the Meridian of the place But in many places it is found to be in another scituation of the Moon For then is the Moon most nigh to any place of the Earth when that it is in the Meridian of that place because that the Hypotenusa of a right angled Triangle is lower than the Cathetus Whence it is inferred by the XVI Proposition that when the Moon is in the Meridian See Proposition 16. there ought to be the greatest intumescency and Altitude of water and immediately a decrease to succeed But when the Moon is in the lowest of the Meridian then the narrowest of the vortex of the Earth opposite to it in the upper Meridian and therefore doth effect the same as if that the body of the Moon were present But here ariseth a great difficulty For there are many places and Coasts of the Earth in which we find that the term of the flux is not when that the Moon cometh to the Meridian as the Philosophers held before this age but sooner or later viz. when that the Moon cometh to a certain quarter not Cardinal and this quarter is not constantly observed but in new and full Moons for the most part the greatest intumescency is and the begining of a detumescency before the Moon cometh to this quarter or vertical Circle So at London the water is at the highest when the Moon cometh to the quarter which is between the South and West or North and East that is to the South West or North East quarter At the Coast of China in the Port of the City Maccau The greatest flux at the Coast of China observed by a Portugal a certain Portugal Mariner observed the time of the greatest intumescency by this mode The Elevation of the Pole is 22 degrees 20 minutes in the Year 1584 on the 19 of September the Moon was at full then the intumescency or Altitude of the highest water was observed in the morning at ½ or ¼ of an hour past 8. therefore then the Moon was removed from the Meridian 3 ¼ hours Whence the quarter or vertical Circle in which the Moon at that moment of time was is found according to the Problem of the 30 Chapter Anno 1585 on the 16 of February in the full Moon the greatest hight of water was observed at half an hour past a eleven a Clock at Noon Certain observations taken by a Dutch Mariner of the flux of the Sea in many places A certain Dutch Mariner on the daies of the new and full Moon noted the hours of divers places for the term or intumescency of the flux from which I have extracted these At the twelfth hour on the daies of the new and full Moon on the Coast of Flanders at Enchusen in Holland at Horn at Embden in East Freezland at the mouth of the Elve at Eider at the Isles of Jutland and at Dover at England At 45 minutes past 12 at Flushing in Zealand half an hour after one a Clock at the Occidental Coast of the Isle of Wight at Calis at the mouth of the River of Thames at the shoar of Zeland in the mouths of Scald in Mosa and at Gored A quarter after two before the mouth of Scald and the mouth of Mosa At three a Clock at Amsterdam Roterdam Dort in Holland at Newcastle in England at Arment in Flanders in the mouth of the River of Burdeaux in the South Coast of Britain Gallocia Gascoyn Biscay Portugal and Spain and on the Western Coast of Ireland even to Hitland A quarter after four in the evening at Roan in France between Mosa and Rochel in the River of Burdeaux in the Bays of the Spanish Portugal and Gallecian Coast in the South Coast of Britany in France Gascoyn and on the Western Coast of Ireland Half an hour past four from the Texel at the South Coast of Ireland A quarter past five in all the Ports of the Southern Coast of Ireland at Plymouth in England and other Southern places of it even to the Coast of Wales At six in the evening and morning before Hamburgh in the Elbe before Bremen the Texel Antwerpe in the Channel between England and Brabant without Sorlis A quarter before seven in the evening between Fawick and Vaelmuya in the Channel even to Bristol before St. Nicholas and Podessembe even to Waymouth and Hartepole At half an hour past seven in the Haven at the Texel at Kilduyna in the middle of the Channel nigh Plymouth and in the Sea even to the Promontory of the Lizard A quarter past eight in the evening nigh the Isle of Wight in the Channel even to Bevesier without the Fly on the Coast of Holland At nine before the mouth of the River Ems in Freezland before the Fly before the Coast of Freezland at the Eastern Coast of the Isle of Wight At half an hour past ten before the mouth of the River Thames on the Coasts of Normandy and Picardy And at a quarter
past eleven a Clock in the River Thames and other places of England A difficult task to explicate the cause of this difference Now it is a most difficult task to explicate the cause of this so notable a difference and that in all places although it be incumbent on the Philosopher or Geographer Yet it is probable that the various windings of the shoars the scituation of the Coasts in respect of the Sea the obstacles of Islands the mutual meetings of the water the distance of the places from the Lunary way various waies especially those that are constant and general the declining of the shoars and other things do very much conduce to this propriety of the flux For example at the Port of London in the Coast of England the water encreaseth until the Moon cometh unto the quarter of the South-West viz. when it declineth from the Ecliptick towards the South for then water begineth to flow back again but not when the Moon cometh to the Meridian Therefore we say that whilst the Moon moveth to the Meridian of London towards Brazile or from Brazile towards London the Sea doth not recede from London but is yet augmented by reason that the Coasts of America unto which the Ocean is moved by the Moon do repel that water towards England and this hapneth therefore because it affordeth not a passage for the water But why when the Moon is declining from the Ecliptick towards the North is the greatest Altitude of the water and the begining of the decrease observed before the Moon cometh to the Meridian viz. in the North-East I answer that this cometh to pass because that the Moon is then far more near to England than when it declineth from the Ecliptick towards the South and therefore then it more swiftly filleth but the cause why then the flux is no longer protracted even until the Moon cometh to the Meridian may be by reason that the Moon forceth the Sea more near the Sea of Mexico and Hudsons Streights where there is found a great intumescency and detumescency On the Coast of China we therefore say that the intumescency doth anticipate the appulse of the Moon at the Meridian by reason that a continnual East wind driveth that Sea towards the West But these allegations I leave to be farther examined by the searchers of nature But for the finding out of the true cause it is altogether necessary that we acquire accurate observations how the flux and reflux of the Sea is made in divers places viz. in what vertical the Moon is in that flux how the quarter is varied in a divers place of the Moon as in the full and new especially in those places where the Moon becometh vertical also in those which directly respect the East West and North. Also that must be diligently observed how the flux is here made in those hours of the day whilst that the Moon being in the North part of her Circle hath not the Sea placed vertically under her but Lands in a long tract viz. from Cambaja and China even to the Occidental Coasts of Africa For because then that it doth not directly press the water it being depended over the Mediterranean places I thence suppose that some variety must happen to this motion Also what then it doth whilst the Moon ruling in the South Hemisphere passeth over the Mediterranean parts of Brazile or Southern America Without these observations we shall hardly arrive at the true cause neither shall we neglect this argument Proposition XIX The Sea floweth to most Coasts in six hours and twelve minutes and refloweth also in so many hours The Sea in few places floweth in more hour and refloweth in less In very few places it floweth in more hours and refloweth in less and on the contrary in very few places it floweth in fewer hours and refloweth in more yet so that the time of the flux and deflux viz. between the two greatest intumescencies together make twelve hours with 24 â
minutes and two such times make 24 hours with about 50 minutes 48 ¾ and therefore on every day the greatest intumescency falleth out later almost by an hour because that the Moon almost an intire hour returneth more slowly to the same Meridian every day We have sufficiently explained the first part of the Proposition in the Demonstration of the Eleventh Proposition although in this demonstration we have taken the Altitude of the Sea the Moon possessing the Meridian but in this Proposition by reason that in the proceeding we have shewed that in many places that Altitude doth happen the Moon being constituted without the Meridian we do not reckon in them the hours from the time in which the Moon possesseth the Meridian but for that time in which the Moon occupieth that vertical place in the which when that the Moon is it is manifest that the greatest intumescency is Yet in these places the period of the increment ot decrement doth not exactly observe these twelve hours witih twenty four minutes or twenty four hours with fifty minutes because that the Moon by reason of its various and mutable distance from the vertex either in more or fewer hours returneth to the same vertical which difference notwithstanding is not great Although therefore in all places the flux and reflux be compleated almost in twelve hours and twenty four minutes when that there are no tempests also in most this time is equally divided between the flux and reflux so that in six hours it floweth and in so many refloweth yet in some places the time of the flux is unequal to the time of the deflux viz. more or less The flux and reflux of the Ocean at the River Garumna in France The Ocean entereth Garumna a River in France in seven hours and resloweth in five So at the Port of Maccoa on the Coast of China the flux is in nine hours and refloweth in three yea in less if that the Eastern winds blow On the contrary at the Coast of Zenega a River of Aethiopia the Sea floweth in four hours and refloweth in eight The causes of these differences are difficult Some refer them to the swift and valid efflux of the Rivers or also to a simple efflux for therefore the Shoar of Garumna discovereth the flux in seven hours because that its strong motion retardeth the flux but yet assisteth the deflux therefore the Sea refloweth in five hours Others have added those hours to the flux by reason that the Sea reflowing from the more Northern place hindreth least the Sea should hinder the egress from Garumna but rather be more forced on it But I suppose therefore to be by reason that Garumna poureth forth it self by a strong Motion from its inlet or mouth into the Ocean for some distance this efflux is prohibited on some part from the Sea and so the water of Garumna is at a stand also for some space before that the Sea by reason of the Moon entreth its
Channel As for the encrease of Zenega which only hath four hours whether the cause ought to be ascribed to the extension of the Channel from the West to the East or unto the swift deflux of Zenega which may prohibit the influx for two hours or whether to some other cause I question and require a more accurate observation viz. Whether it decreaseth eight hours or only six hours and in the other two do neither encrease nor decrease because the strong flux of the River hindereth the flux That also must be considered that depressed and low places may have the flux in more hours and the deflux in fewer Proposition XX. Whether the flux doth begin when the Moon toucheth the Horizon or in the increment be in the place whose the Horizon is So they commonly say but yet we hold the contrary in those places in which the water is at the highest when that the Moon is in the Meridian For when the Moon declineth from the Aequator towards the South then she arriveth at the Meridian in less than six hours and therefore the flux should begin when that the Moon is yet depressed beneath the Horizon On the contrary when that the Moon declineth from the Aequator towards the North she requireth more than six hours to come from the Horizon to the Meridian and therefore when that the Moon is elevated above the Horizon unto the horary Circle of the sixth hour then at length the flux begineth and so it is observed in most places but the contrary is at London as we have said in the precedent Proposition See Proposition xix And the reason seemeth to require that although the Moon decline from the Aequator towards the North yet that the flux should begin in the place where the Moon cometh to the Horizon for then the place is distant by a quarter from the place unto which the Moon is vertical And therefore the pressure of the Sea cometh or extendeth hither and here more accurate observations are required Proposition XXI The hour being given in which the greatest or least Altitude of the water is on the day of the new or full Moon in the place where the ordinary flux and reflux is viz. of six hours with twelve degrees to determine the hours of the days following after the new Moon in which the greatest or least Altitude shall be See the foregoing Propositions We have said in the foregoing Propositions that the time of the greatest increase and decrease if we have respect to the middle motion of the Moon from the Sun in one day after placeth 48 ¾ horary minutes in half a day 24 â
minutes If therefore the greatest increase in any place happen on the day of the new or full Moon on the twelfth hour of the day these hours of encrease shall be on the following daies The age of âhe Moon The hours of the day Scruples 1 12 48 2 1 37 3 2 27 4 3 17 5 4 5 6 4 55 7 5 59 8 6 49 9 7 23 10 8 12 11 8 56 12 9 51 13 10 40 14 11 29 14½ 12 Mid night  15 12 Mid day  Viz. In the end of the first day of the age of the Moon the greatest intumescency falleth out later by 48¼ Horary minutes But in practice it is sufficient to add to the hour of the new Moon for the end of the first day 48 minutes or ¼ of an hour For the end Hours of the second 1½ for the third 2½ for the fourth 3¼ for the fifth 4 for the sixth 5 for the seventh 5¼ for the eighth 6¾ for the ninth 7 for the tenth 8¼ for the eleventh 9 for the twelfth 9¼ for the thirteenth 10â
for the fourteenth 11½ for the fifteenth 12¼ This Supputation of time supposeth the middle or equal motion of the Moon from the Sun which notwithstanding is unequal so that the Moon in her Perigee departeth more swiftly from the Sun than in her Apogee and therefore then the greatest encrease is longer protracted than six hours and twelve minutes But when the Moon is in the Apogee the encrease is more quick For certain true Lunary Months exceed 30 daies others are less than 29 daies True Lunary Months exceed 30. daies when that the mean of 29 daies twelve hours 44 minutes is assumed But in places where the greatest or least Altitude is made by the appulse of the Moon to a certain vertical place although it be done after the same manner yet for all that the time is not so accurately discovered For neither doth the same time in which the Moon is joyned to the Sun fall out on the hours of the day or the same moments of the same hour in divers new Moons How this is performed by the Terrestrial Globe See Chap. 30. and 37. we shall shew in the XXX Chapter And in the Thirty seventh Chapter we shall treat more of the use of Navigation concerning a more accurat Method We may also use this method for those places where the time of the flux is more or less than in the time of the deflux so that we are certain of the difference The consideration of the thing it self and practice will more easily teach this than our discourse Proposition XXII The winds do oftentimes protract and often diminish the time of the flux or reflux in some places Neither are winds of that place only able to do it but winds blowing in an other place may also effect the same The truth of the Proposition is so manifest that it needeth no demonstration Proposition XXIII Great is the variety of peculiar or proper motions of the Sea viz. in which a certain part of the Ocean is moved either perpetually or in some certain months Peculiar motions of the Sen. The first of those peculiar motions which are most considerable is that motion by which part of the Atlantick or African Ocean about Guinee is moved from Cape Verd towards the bending of Africa which is called Fernando Poo that is from the West to the East which is contrary to the general motion from the East to the West now this motion is vehement so that it violently tosseth the Ships approaching to the shoars unto this Gulph beyond the imagination of the Mariners and supputation of their Voyage Thence it cometh to pass that Ships which have sailed in two daies from the Coasts of Mourrae to Rio de Benin which are one hundred miles scarcely in six or seven weeks can return from Rio de Benin to Mourrie except they launch out into the middle Sea which is not easily to be performed seeing that the Sea is moved with a strong motion to the North-East quarter from the Isle of St. Thomas to the Gulph of Fernando Poo carrying in with it the Ships although they have a fair North East wind and they can hardly get from that Coast except they be forced thence by those sudden winds termed Travados which sometimes
place may make the motion of the Sea fixed in another place The flux of the Sea in divers places at certain times So between the Isle Celebes and Madera when that the motion is West viz. in December January and February the Sea floweth to the South East or a more near Collateral wind than the East So at Java in the Streight Gallappa when the motion is West viz. in May the Sea floweth towards the East contrary to his general Motion At the Isle of Ceilan from the middle of March to October the Sea floweth towards the South on the rest of the Months towards the North viz. because that in those Months the North winds are frequent in others the South winds Between Cochin and Mallacca the Sea floweth with a Westernly motion from April to August contrary to the general motion towards the East then the rest of the time towards the West the winds assisting the general motion the Sea floweth here with so great a noise that those who know not the same suppose Rocks to be there against which the waters beat so for some months after the 15 of February the Sea is moved from the Maldivian Isles towards the East and India contrary to the general motion At the Coast of China and Camboja in October November and December the Sea is moved towards the North-West but in January towards the South-West with a very swift course to the Sands de Champa so that they seem to exceed the celerity of a stone that is slinged At Pulo Cato even unto Varella on the coast of Camboja when motions or winds do not blow the swift motion of the Sea is towards the South but the motions or winds move towards another quarter On the Coast of the Gulph of Bengala from Patana to the Promontory of Malacca in November and December a swift course of the Sea is observed towards the South In a motion or wind from China to Malacca in June July and August there is a vehement motion of the Sea from Pulo Cato to Pulo Cambir on the Coast of Camboja Many more Examples but less accurately consigned are to be read in the Journals of the Mariners At the Coast of Aguada de san Bras not far from the Promontory of Good Hope this is peculiarly observed that the Sea is always moved from the East to the West towards the land so much the more vehemently by how much the Occidental wind opposite unto it is more violent Questionless some adjacent Coast higher than it is the cause of it Proposition XXXI The circular motions of the Sea are threefold The cirçular motions of the Sea termed Whirlpools and Vortices are threefold For some only move the water in a round othersome suck in the water and in certain hours let it forth again and others suck it in but cast it not forth Although without doubt there be a fourth sort in the Channel of the Sea which casteth out and sucketh not in the waters Yet I do not remember that I have read in any Author such a Vortex to be found in the Sea but many are found on the land The Chalcidican Euripus or Vortex is famous in Greece especially by reason of the Fable concerning the death of Aristotle it receiveth water at certain hours and casteth them out in others The Vortex at Norway is the most noted and greatest of all for it is related to be 13 miles in circuit in the middle of it is a Rock called Mouske This Vorago in six hours sucketh in all that approacheth near it as Water Whales laden Ships and in so many hours vomiteth them all out again with a great violence noise and circumgyration of water The cause is unknown Between Normandy and England is a Vorago or Whirlpool unto which Ships are carried with a great swiftness and being near the Whirlpool are repelled back again Proposition XXXII The motion of the Sea which we call a Concussion or Trembling cometh from a spiration or wind which moveth the Earth or Water it self and causeth it to rise Of the concâssion of the Sea and its cause On the Coast of Biscay is a place which the Inhabitants call Capbreton there sometimes the Sea swelleth without any winds so that it seemeth to overflow the shore it self and on a sudden falleth low The like intumescency is found in a Lake of Scotland called Loumond moved by a subterranean wind The Portugals in Anno 1523 in the Sea of Cambaja discovered a trembling of the water for in a great calm as Maffeus writeth all winds being still the Sea on a sudden swelled from the bottom thence the Ships began to roul and to fall foul of one another to their great astonishment Now in this great confusion and disturbance some cast the lead some pumped others more wise bethought themselves of escaping and got barrels on which they might swim but on an instant it was found to be an Earthquake which thus also disturbed the Ships on the Sea as well as the Land Proposition XXXIII Why the Pacifick Ocean is more calm and without great floods or waves and why it is easily moved or rough with a wind The cause without doubt is because its motions towards the West are not hindred by the intercourse of shoars as the Atlantick Ocean is CHAP. XV. Of Lakes Pools or standing Waters and Marishes Proposition I. Definitions Of Lakes A Lake is a quantity of Water in any cavity of a Mediterranean place of a notable amplitude and tract on all sides encompassed with the Land and at the least having a moderate profundity But more properly that is termed a Lake which receiveth in and letteth forth Rivers A Pool is a small Lake Pools which doth never receive or send forth Rivers A Marish is water in a Mediterranean place Marishes here and there having the lands extant and about it or mixed with the Earth Proposition II. Lakes are fourfold Lakes are Fourfold 1. Some neither send forth or receive Rivers and such Lakes if small are termed Pools but if large they are called Lakes 2. Some send forth Rivers but receive none 3. Others receive Rivers and send forth none And 4. some both receive and send forth Rivers and some of those send forth greater than they receive some equal and some lesser Also some send forth a River almost in the same line with that which they received others in another line or to another quarter also some receive more than they send forth some more few and some equal Proposition III. To declare the generation and conservation of those Lakes which neither send forth nor receive Rivers Those Lakes are either great moderate or small Some of the moderate and small perpetually remain so in the Summer and when it hath not rained for a long space are dried up and both these are termed Pools Now it is easy to declare the generation of those that are dried up viz. the plenty of
rain and cavity and depression of the place in which such standing Pools are For if that any place be scituated in the midst of elevated places all the rain-water runeth unto it and so causeth a Pool In India are many Pools So in India there are many Pools or standing-waters made by the industry of the Inhabitants whereof some are in compass a mile and some two encompassed with a Stone-wall which are filled in the Pluvial months that in the Summer months they may furnish those with water who live far from Rivers or Fountains After the like mode small Lakes and Pools are made by the exundations of the Sea and Rivers So the River Nilus and Niger exundating when that they have reflowed leave many Pools behind them which either the Natives fortifie or make that thence they may draw water on the other Months of the year For the same reason in Moscovia Finland Lapland in the Spring Summer and Autumn are many Lakes partly by reason of the shores and partly because of the dissolving of the Snows and Ice But although some Lakes be dried up in the Summer and after a long cessation of Rains we may not thence firmly conclude that they had all their waters from those Rains for they may be dried up As for other Lakes without Rivers that are not dried up their generation may be also referred to the Rains viz. if that they have a profound Channel in which so great a quantity of water collected from Rains may be kept as that the heat of the Sun is not of force enough to consume it all before that another Rain falleth but it is more probable that these Lakes have peculiar Rivulets in the bottom from which they receive so much water as is consumed by the exhalation And this cause alone taketh place in those Pools that are found on the tops of Mountains as in the Mountain Bructerus in Cenisius and others Now it is probable that some of these also were generated long since by a great inundation of Waters and thence conserved by Rivers nay without question some of these Lakes that are near the Sea and also salt had their being from some inundation of the Sea through some passage as the Lake Harlem and others in Holland There are also many salt Lakes in Peru. Not many Lakes without Rivers and those not large Neither is there any great number of these Lakes without Rivers some small ones are found in Moscovia and Finland the Lake or Pool Lychnitis in Macedonia the Lake Appollonia in Mysia one in Carniola called Zrinzee a round one in China another called Hilam in Cochinchina one in Zanhaga one at the City of Mexico twelve Leagues in length All these are small except that in China in comparison of great ones The Lake Parima the greatest Lake There is only one great Lake of this kind in the whole Earth and which exceedeth all others to wit that of Parima in America which is about 300 miles in length from East to West and about an hundred in breadth where broadest yet nevertheless it doth not receive nor send forth any Rivers How it had its original is no mean doubt whether long since caused by the inundation of the Ocean or flowing from some subterranean Fountains or Springs Also whether it be conserved by Rains or from the same Springs It seemeth to me probable that it hath Springs at the bottom that supply as much as the heat of the Sun consumeth Proposition IV. To declare the generation and conservation of those Lakes that neither receive nor send forth any Rivers Of the Generation and Conservation of Lakes that neither receive nor send forth Rivers There is an infinite namber of these Lakes seeing that most Rivers flow from Lakes as from Fountains or Springs especially those that arise in Moscovia Finland and Lapland viz. where there is any cavity in the place of a Spring but not so large as to contain a quantity of runing water then it becometh a Lake thence proceeds a River the water gliding to the adjacent places Neither may we doubt but that these Lakes have their generation and conservation from Springs in the bottom whether it be a true Spring or an apparent Spring viz. Water flowing from another place thither through a subterraneous passage which last appeareth more probable in reference to certain Lakes which immediately send forth great Rivers Of such small Lakes there is a great multitude as I have said as Volga from whence is the first original of the River Volga Odoium from whence floweth Tanais Adac the original of one of the branches of the River Tigris Osera in Moscovia the Spring of the River Sosnam which is discharged into Volga and many other small ones we only reckon up the greatest of most note 1. The famous Lake Chiamy not far from India in the latitude of 31 degrees from which run four Rivers of note magnitude and inundation into the Kingdom of Sian Pegu and the like viz. the Rivers Menam Axa Cosmum and Martavam but some Maps have a very small River which runeth into this Lake 2. The Lake Cincuyhay in China which sendeth forth a great River towards the North which joyned with another entreth China 3. The Lake Titicaca in America meridionalis of 80 miles compass it sendeth forth a great River which terminateth in a small Lake neither is it seen any farther and about this Lake are many Cities and Towns 4. In Nicaragua in America is a Lake so called about four miles from the Pacifick Ocean and 100 miles from the Atlantick into which it runeth in a great Channel 5. The Lake Iroquois in Canada the original of the River of St. Lawrence 6. The Lake Annibi in Asia under the latitude of 61 degrees Proposition V. To declare the generation and conservation of those Lakes that receive Rivers and let out none Of Lakes that receive Rivers and letteth our none Now it is manifest that these Lakes are generated and conserved from those Rivers which they receive and that flow into them For when that Rivers having gone from their spring and arrived in their passage at any noted and ample cavity the water is collected in this and maketh a Lake Now if the Earth at the bottom prove porous it sucketh in the water and transmitteth it the to adjacent Earth or that which I suppose to be more frequent if there be a Subterraneous passage or that such an one be caused by the water through this part of the flowing water is carried away so that on that account the Lake doth not flow over Of these kind of Lakes there is but a small number on the Earth 1. In the preceding Proposition we have said that the Lake Nicaragua sendeth forth a River which endeth in a small Lake this Lake therefore shall be one of this number 2. The Lake Asphaltites in Palestine termed also the Dead-Sea receiveth the River Jordan but sendeth
forth none it is seventy miles long and five broad 3. A small one in Asia minor 4. A small one in Macedonia called Janna which receiveth little Rivers 5. The Lake of Geneva 6. A Lake in Persia 7. The Lake Soran in Moscovia which receiveth two small Rivulets 8. The River Ghir in Africa rising in Mount Atlas endeth in a Lake as Leo Africanus writeth and so some Maps do represent it but others bring the River into Nubia Proposition VI. To explain the generation of those Lakes which both receive and send forth Rivers Of Lakes which both receive and send forth Rivers There is a threefold difference of them as we have said in the second Proposition for either they receive a greater quantity of water than they send forth or an equal quantity or a lesser If that they send forth a greater quantity it is manifest that that Lake hath occult springs If less it is a sign that there are secret Aqueducts in the bottom or a spungious Earth but if it be equal we gather that there are neither occult Aqueduct nor hidden springs in the bottom The cause of the generation therefore is partly the same which we shewed in the fourth Proposition viz. the cavity and depression of the place and the quantity of water unto which are adjoyned occult springs and much rain and dissolved Snow and Ice help on the same Those that are generated from the influx of one River they are placed in the middle tract of the Rivers and render the Rivers directly and of these there are a great number So the River Niger maketh four Lakes in its passage The Nile maketh many Lakes in its passage which the Maps do not shew The River Duina pasteth through six or seven at least and you shall see other Rivers in Moscovia and Finland in the great Maps to make sixteen Lakes before that they come to their mouth But it is best to consider those which produce other Rivers than they have received The most famous for magnitude are these The Lake Zaire 1. Zaire a Lake of the procurrent of Africa lying between the thirteenth and sixth degrees of South latitude and therefore in Longitude hath 105 miles in the midst of it lieth an Island besides other small ones of that magnitude that they can bring into the field at least twenty or thirty thousand fighting men This Isle doth in a manner twice cut the Lake so that one part is accounted for a peculiar Lake it is called Zembre from this Lake flow three mighty Rivers Nile Cuama and Zaire but certain small Rivulets do flow into the same which do not only seem sufficient to supply the greatest of the same so that it is probable that it hath certain springs at the bottom although the inundation to be ascribed to be the showers that fall in the pluvial months The Lake Zaflan 2. Zaflan a Lake not far from Zaire between the tenth and sixth degrees of South latitude and therefore about sixty miles in Longitude It sendeth forth a branch into the Nile and receiveth small Rivers The Lake Sachaf 3. The Lake Sachaf not far from Zaire towards the Promontory of Good hope sendeth forth a Rivulet which being augmented with other waters at length maketh the River of the holy Ghost It receiveth small Rivers The Lake Aquilunda 4. The Lake Aquilunda receiveth a branch from the Lake Zaire and sendeth forth many Rivers into Congo The Lake Onega 5. Onega a Lake in Finland between the 60 and 63 degrees of Latitude hath 44 miles in length and 30 in breadth where it is at the broadest It receiveth many small Rivers which proceed from other Lakes and sendeth forth the moderate River Sueri into the Lake Lodoga The Lake Lodoga 6. The Lake Lodoga 30 miles long and 15 broad it receiveth the River Sueri from Onega and many lesser from other places a moderate one from Ilmen a noted Lake in Moscovia It sendeth forth a River into the Baltick Sea The Lake Osera 7. The Lake Osera receiveth the River Kousam and others and sendeth forth Sosnam which runeth into the Volga The Lake Enaraok 8. Enaraok a Lake or Marish in Lapland in length 40 miles in breadth 15 It receiveth the River Avilan and other lesser Rivers and sendeth forth the River Paes into the Lappian Sea The Lake ula 9. Vla a Lake in Moscovia 30 miles long and 15 broad it hath in the midst of it an Island as in the Lake Zaire It receiveth a River that passeth through 10 Lakes and sendeth forth a famous River There are many more in Moscovia Finland and Norway Lakes in China 10. In China are four famous Lakes which receive Rivers and again distribute them into divers parts Lakes in Brasil 11. In Brasil in the same manner as in China are the Lakes Euparia and Puerto de los Reyes in which the Rivers Argenta and Omoranna do meet and pass through Proposition VII Many Lakes contain fresh Water very few salt or Marine Divers Lakes contain fresh-water very few salt Those that have their being from Rains or Rivers as also those that have their own proper springs more remote from the Sea but those that are caused by an inundation of the Sea through a certain passage are salt as also some which have springs of Salt-water in the bottom So the Lake Harlem and others in Holland are salt There is a salt Lake found in the Isle of Madagascar in Peru in Cuba which hath two Leagues in circuitâ âscituate not far from the Sea and although it receive certain Rivers of fresh-water and breedeth Fish and Tortoises yet it is salt So the Lake Asphaltites although it receive the fresh-water of Jordan yet it is not sweet but sendeth forth so stinking and violent a vapour that the circumjacent land for the space of half a mile is barren Proposition VIII Whether the Caspian Sea be a Lake Streight or Gulph of the Ocean The Caspian Sea whether a Lake Streight or Gulph Some will have it to be properly termed a Sea but no Sea can properly be termed a Sea except it be a part of the Ocean that is except it doth adhere to the Ocean by some manifest tract but they will have it joyned to the Ocean by some subterraneous passage The Ancients indeed would have it to be joyned with the Indian Ocean others with the Northern but experience sufficiently sheweth both to be deceived Concerning a subterraneous passage the matter is uncertain yet it seemeth to be probable from thence that it receiveth so many Rivers and those noted for great quantities which quantity of water the Channel could not possible contain except that it exonerated the same by subterraneous Caverns and passages into the Ocean But others suppose that quantity of water otherwise to be consumed viz. that it penetrateth not into the Ocean but into the vicine Mountains of which there is a great
number and almost all send forth springs Scaliger and others assert that this Caspian Sea is carried by a subterraneous passage into the Euxine Sea but he alledgeth no probation of it yet that may be a sign by reason that the Euxine Sea perpetually sendeth forth waters in great abundance through the Bosphorus which abundance of waters some think that it doth not receive from the Rivers but by a subterranean passage from the Caspian Sea But it seemeth not so to me to have any conjunction with the Sea and therefore I suppose it to be a Lake and so rather to be called than a Sea Now whence it was first generated is a greater difficulty Some say that great Mountains of Salts are found in its bottom and that thence it hath its saltness but the water they suppose to proceed from the multitude of Rivers that exonerate themselves into this Lake or Sea Yet although these waters make to the conservation of it yet I think it more probable that this Sea for some Ages since was conjoyned to the Ocean neither do I question but that the Euxine Sea will at length become a Lake for the same reason the Bosphorus being obstructed Proposition IX To make a Lake in a place if that it be possible Of making Lakes It may be done if that there be a River in the land adjoyning or that a Spring be found in the place and that the place be somewhat more depressed and low than in the adjacent places although small Lakes may be also made on the tops of Mountains therefore the place must be hallowed and the earth dug away unto so great a depth and amplitude as we require and its sides must be fenced with banks upheld by wood if need so require then an Inlett being made from the Channel of the river the water must be let in or if that a Fountain in that place affordeth a sufficient quantity of water there is no need of that inlett or aqueduct Proposition X. To take away or dry up a Lake Of drying up of Lakes That may be performed two ways 1. If the bottom of that Lake be higher or of almost an equal depression with the vicine place an Aqueduct being made the water will flow from the place or Lake and at length will render the bottom dry the heat of the Sun assisting and Earth being cast in 2. If that the bottom of the Lake be lower than the vicine place it must first be fenced with a trench in its whole circuit leaving only some Channels or open passages then making use of Water-mills the water must be expelled and drawn out and then the bottom must be covered with earth and dung and such seeds cast in which suddenly will take root as Mustard-seed Coleworts and the like By this mode the Dutch very well know how to drain Lakes and to make fruitful lands of them Proposition XI Marishes are of two sorts some are ouzey and consisting of a mixt substance as it were viz. of Water and Earth so that it will not suffer the footsteps of a man others have small standing Pools with small portions of dry land here and there Marishes are of two sorts Of the first sort are those that receive or send forth no Rivers such Marishes are in Holland Brabant where is the Marish de Peel and many in Westphalia to which some of the second sort are admixed But many of the second kind are found at the originals or springs of Rivers whence some are wont to call these Springs or Fountains Marishes as the Marishes of Tanais in Moscovia of the Nile c. Such Marishes also seem to be in Savolax a Province in Finland in a great tract of land also the Marishes of Enarack the Chelonides Marishes of Africa the Marishes of Chaldea through which the Euphrates doth pass These Marishes are frequently found in Woods and Desarts that are Ericose because that the rain which irrigateth those lanes and collecteth in its cavities is not attracted by the Sun by reason that the Leaves of Trees do repel its Rays Such kind of Marishes are found here and there in Germany and Moscovia Moreover these Marishes of the second sort are four-fold viz. some both receive and send forth Rivers some only receive some only send forth and some neither receive nor send forth The first sort are generated and conserved partly by occult springs and water effused before that it be brought to a certain Channel and also from a greater quantity of water than can possibly be brought through a Channel many of which sort are in Moscovia and Finland Marishes of the last kind probably are conserved and spring from rain and small springs Aristotle calleth the Palus Maeotis a Lake and that more rightly Proposition XII Marishes have a sulphurous bituminous and fat Earth This is discovered both from the black colour and from the Reeds which are generated from it Of the earth of Marishes and easily take fire as is found in Holland and other places The cause is by reason that such substances are contained in the raise of the earth where these Marishes do exist Yet all Marishes are not such but where the Earth is stony and hard there are no Marishes for where there is a soft earth there for a certain is a fat and sulphurous substance Proposition XIII To drain Marishes and Fens Of draining of Fens Although some Fens have an high profundity yet no more is required to drain them to such a depth which we may do if that we cause the water to flow away by some Channel or Aqueduct 2. If that after some weeks they have been dried by the Sun we cast in a great quantity of dry earth 3. If that we make a fire upon them and 4. If that we hinder water from flowing into them as rain and the like CHAP. XVI Of Rivers in General Proposition I. We comprehend in this Proposition the definitions necessary for this doctrine Of Rivers and their definition 1. A River is water flowing from a certain place of the Earth to another place in a long tract and within its Channel A Channel is that cavity in the Earth in which the water is contained which is more depressed and lower than the shore of that water 2. A Rivulet is a River that hath not the profundity and breadth as to admit of small laden Vessels 3. That is termed Amnis which admitteth of those Vessels but if they will bear moderate Vessels great ones laden then it is called by the general term of Fluvius and Flumen 4. That water is termed a Torrent which floweth from the Mountainous places with a violence 5. Where two Rivers meet that place is called a Confluence 6. A River or Rivulet which floweth from another is termed a Branch or Arm yet for the most part it is taken for such an arm which is lesser than the other part of the River Yet those are also frequently
termed Arms which proceed from a River divaricated into two Channels 7. A Fountain or Spring is water bubling and flowing forwards from a certain place of the Earth 8. A Well is when the water bubleth up but floweth not forwards Proposition II. Torrents and Rivulets may sometimes proceed from a quantity of rain and dissolved Snow From whence Torrents and Rivulets do proceed For in the Mountainous or more elevated parts of the Earth are found many Cavities small Lakes and standing Pools Now if that so great a quantity of water flow into these from the falls of Rain or Snow that they cannot well contain them they overflow and run down on the more depressed places and because that on every year this happeneth it maketh a Channel for it self but sometimes Torrents do flow without any Channel From this cause viz. Rains and the dissolution of Snow many Rivulets are made also Torrents and moderate or indifferent Rivers in those places which have ridges of Mountains in a long tract as the Procurrent of Africa India Peru Sumatra and the like And these Rivulets flow neither in the Summer nor in the night but only in the day Proposition III. Most Rivulets proceed from Fountains But Rivers of a great magnitude have their Original either from the congress of many Rivulets and indifferent Rivers or flow from Lakes and Marshes For no Rivers of any considerable magnitude as the Albis the Rhine do flow from one Fountain but exist from many small Springs or Lakes Rivulets proceed from Fountains But these proceeding from Lakes are augmented by the accession of other Rivers The River Volga or Rha receiveth two hundred and more partly Rivulets and partly indifferent Rivers before that it dischargeth it self into the Caspian Sea and the Danube as many before she flow into the Pontus And although that Pliny and Cardan write that no Rivers flow into the Nile yet experience testifieth the contrary to them that have travelled in Abyssine The Proposition is easily proved by an enumeration of Examples Springs proceed commonly from Hills Mountains The Springs of some Rivulets and Rivers are in Mountains and elevated places and some on a Plane As for the Springs of those Rivers that proceed from Lakes we have said in the former Chapter that those Springs are in the bottom or Channel of the Lakes and that such Lakes are as it were Conduits and effusions about the Spring before that the water floweth in a Channel or in a greater quantity For some Springs are covered with Earth or water others open The Springs on a Plane are of those Rivers from which Tanais and Albis exist in their first tract unto which others do accede It were easie to collect other Examples Cardanus deny ââh these Fountains to be generated in these plane places but to be derived from the vicine Mountains by some subterraneous passage But I suppose that such Springs first make a standing Pool or Marsh For Tanais seemeth not to flow from a Spring but from a Marsh or some less profound Lake Many are the Mountainous Springs of Rivulets as of those of the Rhine Po Danube Borysthenes c. The Nile Wolga and the great River of St. Laurence in Canada flow from a Lake Yet there is one mode by which from one Fountain a great River may proceed viz. if that the Fountain be on an Elevated place but the Channel of the River must be a little higher than the Altitude of the inlet So the flowing water first in a more swift Current then in a more slow is collected in the Channel and in course of time may be a very great River by reason that so much did not flow out in the first generation Proposition IV. Rivers are very much augmented by frequent Rains and dissolved Snow and that in divers seasons and months of the year Rivers are much encreased by rain and snow So in the Region of Peru and Chili some Rivers are so small that they flow not in the night time but only in the day because that then the water floweth from Snow dissolved on the Mountainâ of the Andes through the heat of the Sun So the Rivers both in the Oriental and Occidental Coast of the procurrent of Africa as in congo Angola and the like are bigger in the day than in the night So it is also in the shoars of Malabar and Chormandel in India Yea in those four Regions in Summer time the Rivers are almost dried up and in the Winter or wet season are overflowing So Wolga in the Months of May and June aboundeth with water so that the Lands and Islands are then covered with water in the other Months the Sands will hardly admit a passage over them for Ships that are laden The reason is because that then the Snow is dissolved on the Mountains whence those Rivulets proceed which being more than one hundred do exonerate themselves into the Volga So the Nile Ganges Indus c. are augmented from rains or Snow so that they overflow the Lands But these augments happen in a different season because that they arise from divers causes and divers places for by reason that rains are more frequent in the Winter therefore Rivers are more high at the season except another cause intervene from the dissolution of Snow which sometimes happeneth in some places and Mountains in the Spring in others in the Summer and in others in the intermedial time by reason that the Snow is then dissolved on the Mountains that are adjacent to the Rivulets of these Rivers Moreover some Rivers especially the greater proceed from remote places where it is then Summer when it is Winter in the place through which they flow and those variations cause the swelling of Rivers in divers seasons But most Rivers do so in the Spring because that then Snow is dissolved in most places The variety of these causes must be shewed in the particular description of every River Concerning that peculiar Spring of Japan which floweth every day only for two hours we shall speak in the following Chapter Proposition V. What may be the Original of that water which floweth from Springs Or whence are Rivers generated The cause of water flowing from Springs We have before our eyes the great River Rhine Albis and others the generation of which by reason of their abundance of waters seemeth more admirable than that of Rivulets but we have shewed in the precedent and third Proposition that the water of Rivers partly proceeds from ãâ¦ã and the dissolution of Snow partly from Lakes and partly from the meeting of Rivulets and Rivers Therefore the question is not so much concerning the Rise and Springs of Rivers as the Original and perpetuity of Fountains and Springs The Opinion of Philosophers and Geographers are various The Opinions of Philosophers and Geographers concerning it are various 1. Some think that all the water of Springs of Rivers proceed from Rain or
dissolved Snow And this they take for a sign of it that Rain and dissolved Snow do much augment the Rivers that oftentimes they extend beyond their Channel and overflow Regions also that Rivers do much decrease and some lesser sort of them are altogether dried up when no Rain for a long while in the Summer season hath fallen because that their Channel is not very profound and therefore have collected little water but those that have a deep Channel are not dried up in the Summer by reason that they have gathered so much water from the Rains that fell and dissolved Snow so that all cannot be turned into vapours except by a daily and continual heat 2. Because that there are very few Rivers in those places where there is little rain as in the more inward part of Africa there are few Springs But these allegations resolve not the question because we are not to demand or seek the Original of Rivers but only the Original of the Water of Fountains Therefore those that speak thus have not well considered the sence of the question as we have taken notice before although also the experience that they alledge is not general because that there are Rivers found in places where there is little rain and no snow although it be true in the Region of Peru and Aegypt which they assert Moreover rain moistneth not the Earth above ten foot deep but Fountains spring from a far greater profundity The Opinion of Seneca 2. Others suppose that we should not demand whence the water of Fountains doth arise by reason that water is an Element as much as Earth Air and Fire concerning the Original of which we do not dispute thus Seneca discourseth But other Authours cut in twain this Gordian knot with the Sword of Alexander For it is not enquired after how that water hath a Being but how it cometh to the places of Fountains and not to other places Moreover the Earth doth not so flow forward as Rivers do But for the Air it is false that we should not seek concerning it as they determine 3. Aristotelians follow the opinion of their Master See Aristotle liÌo 1. Chap. 11. who in the whole Eleventh Chapter of his first Book of Meteors endeavoureth to prove that the water of Fountains is generated from Air contained in the bowels of the Earth He alledgeth these reasons 1. Waters are generated from Air above the Earth viz. Rain therefore seeing that Air is in the bowels of the Earth and that there is the same cause of condensation viz. Cold therefore he saith it is absurd for any one to think that water is not produced from Air there 2. Experience testifieth that more great drops that fall are made of small ones and therefore the Original of Rivers must be as it were certain Brooks of water that meet in one part of the Earth for therefore those that make Aqueducts are wont to bring the water down by trenches and small Channels 3. Because that many Springs and those of the greatest Rivers are found in mountanous places very few in Plains or Valleys which is an evidence that the water of Fountains proceedeth from a condensed Air or Vapour which Air and Vapour tend towards higher places and mountainous places are as it were spunges incumbing over lower places Those are the reasons of Aristotle The Opinion of Cardanus 4. Cardanus with others suppose that the water of Fountains proceeds from Rivulets which are generated of watery vapours condensed both within and without the Earth but that these Fountains alone scarce make up Rivers unless assisted by rain or dissolved Snow His Reasons are these 1. If betimes in the morning one view the Mountains they will appear moist 2. Rivers overflow in the morning and so much the more by how much the part of it is more near the Fountain But the perpetual and constant impetus of the water bubling and leaping from the Springs doth not seem to have its Original from so weak and inconstant a cause Neither doth this opinion of Cardanus much differ from that of Aristotle but that Aristotle placeth Air with the generation Cardanus vapours with the generation to be the cause of Springs and indeed small is the difference between Air and vapours 5. Some of the Antients supposed Rains to be coacervated within the Earth in Cavities and thence to break forth as from a mighty belly and that all Rivers sprang from one of them or from some other of them neither that there was any other water generated but what were collected in the winter months into those receptacles they supposed to evade into the multitude of these Rivers and therefore that they flowed more in the winter than in the Summer and that some were continual and some not They added the same cause that we have laid down in the first opinion But Aristotle receiveth this opinion because that more water in one year floweth out from the mouth of the River than the bulks of that whole part of Earth or Land 6. Of Modern Philosophers many as also of the Ancients determined that the Earth again received whatsoever waters flowed out from the mouth of the Rivers into the Sea For the water of the Sea by an hidden passage went under the Earth and is beaten in its passage through divers windings of the Earth and strained through Sand and Chalk which removeth its saltness and so passeth into pure water I also defend this opinion and suppose it true yet so as not to exclude the cause laid down in the first and third place the reasons are these 1. Because more than one thousand Rivers exonerate themselves into the Sea and the greater of them in such an abundancy that that water which they send forth into the Sea throughout the whole year exceedeth the whole Earth as the River Volga into the Caspian Sea and also other Rivers Therefore it cannot otherwise be but that water must be sent forth into many places of the Earth even to the Fountains of Rivers Now if that this were not so we could not possibly imagine how that the Sea should not be augmented unto an immensity or why Fountains should not cease to send forth water Neither may it be objected that so many vapours are elevated from the Sea that are equivalent to the water that the Sea hath received from the Rivers For first only Rain maketh those vapours then again it is most false that so great a quantity of vapours should be elevated from the Sea as are generated from the water which floweth from the Rivers into the Sea Fountains the nearer the Sea are salter than those farther distant 2. This opinion is proved from that to wit that the Fountains near the Sea are salt and brackish and by how much they are nigher to the Sea by so much they are the more salt as on the Coast of Africa especially on the Coasts of Choromaudel in India where no Vines
do grow and where that all Wells are salt In the City of Suez at the Termination of the Red Sea all Wells are salt or brackish and the water two miles distant is somewhat salt So in many Islands in the Sea no Wells of fresh water are found though not so salt as the Sea water it self as in the Isle of St. Vincent and others In Peru in the low Region the Lakes are salt by reason of the vicinity of the Sea Yea in the Oriental Maritimate places the Nuts called Coco Nuts are found somewhat salt Also in the Mediterranean places themselves Fountains of salt water are found as in Lorrain Lunenburgh and the like 3. Because that it is manifest that the Sea emitteth its water through subterraneous passages from the salt Fountains of Lunenburgh where beneath the Earth those Aqueducts full of salt or sea-Sea-water are found 4. Because that digging to a great depth as also in Mines much water is found of which neither the Rain nor the Air can be made the efficient cause How water cometh from the Sea to the places of Fountains so as to become sweet we have now shewed viz. the bottom of the Sea is not every where Rocky or Stony but in many places Sandy Muddy Gravelly Spungy drinking the water of the Sea and by a continuation of the Earth brings it by degrees to a long distance from the Sea where at length the Guttulae unite especially in a narrow space such as are Mountains and make a Fountain in the given place or Cavity but if so be that Cavity be hidden from the Earth then the water so collected either followeth another way wheresoever it be made and so a Fountain seemeth to break forth in another place which yet is not in than place but is a River derived from the former place by a subterraneous passage Or if that the water of that Cavity findeth no way about it self neither by violence can break through the Earth that covereth it then that water is not augmented but what water flowed unto it to have been its encrease that is averted to another place For that is the property of all humid bodies that all their parts and particles are moved towards that place where the deflux is made So if you fill a Vessel with water that the swelling or tumour may be above the brim of the Vessel then all the parts of the extant water have an equal inclination and power of deflux in the vicine part of the brim But yet by reason of the mutual coherence of the particles whose cause is declared in Natural Philosophy if that the deflux be made in one part of the brim all the other parts leave the vicine brim and draw to that part of the brim or they follow where the deflux is made So if you immerge a long crust of Bread into water you shall see the water born upwards and and the part of the Bread that is not immerged to be humid The Sea goeth under the Earth through Caverns Moreover the Sea goeth under the Earth through Caverns from which after the same mode the water may glide or creep forth unless you had rather ascribe it to evaporations which are carried upwards and uniting the drops in a narrow place But because there are many things which may seem to render this opinion less probable these ought also to be considered that it may be evident that they weaken not this assertion laid down Things to be noted 1. The places of Fountains are more elevated than the Superficies of the Sea by reason that most of them are in Mountanous places therefore water cannot flow from the Sea to those places because the nature of water is to move to places more depressed or less elevated as it is manifest from Rivers and the Artifices of Drainers 2. Although the bottom of the Sea be gravelly muddy and sandy so that the water may penetrate it self through its particles yet the reason doth not appear evident enough but that it may more moisten the adjoyning Earth and that which is not so high than to glide upwards to the places of Fountains seeing especially that the Earth is Rocky and Stony as in the Mountains of the Island of St. Helena 3. There is no reason why the water so gliding from the Sea should not break forth in a middle way between the Sea and the Fountain 4. In the most profound Mines none or very little water is found as Thurnheuserus witnesseth 5. This water of the Fountains should be salt because that it doth proceed from the Sea These are the chief Arguments which may seem to weaken the opinion proposed For I pass by those slight ones alledged by others Other Arguments Answered viz. that they suppose that the Sea is not sufficient to supply so many Rivers then again that Rivers then should never be diminished if that were the true cause of Rivers that we have laid down But unto these two the answer is easy because that the Sea again receiveth the water again from the Rivers that it sent forth into the Fountains Then as for the other we have shewed before that the question is not neither do we determine that all the water of the Rivers is from the Sea but only concerning the water of Springs which is not the alone cause of Rivers as we have said already and we also assert that the water of Fountains is augmented from rains and Dew because that these moistening the Earth glide or are drawn towards the places of Fountains Four Other Arguments of great concernment where the efflux of the water is made which we have explained by other Examples We come now to those four Arguments alledged which may seem to carry some weight with them The first is esteemed very valid as being taken from multiplicit experience therefore many solutions are brought and alledged by Learned men First they the most easily discharge themselves who defend the Ocean to be more high than the Earth for so they deny the assertion and they say that this Altitude of the Ocean is the cause of Springs because that Springs are less high than the water in the middle of the Ocean See Olearius his Voyage into Persia Moreover Olearius in the Description of his Voyage into Persia relateth that he ascended the Mountain that adjoyneth to the Caspian Sea and with an Astrolabe or rather a Gaeodetical Instrument to observe the Elevation of this Mountain above the superficies of that Sea but found none but that the extream superficies of that Sea was seen in the Horizontal Line yea somewhat elevated above it so that the Tumour of this Sea was found a little more high than the vertex of the Mountain on which he made his observation But in truth this solution cannot be admitted of See Chap. 13. because we have shewed in the Thirteenth Chapter that the water of the Ocean is not higher than the Mountains
and shoars of the Earth and the frequent observations of Mathematicians made on Towers or shoars testifie it And as for the observation of Olearius that seemeth to cause no small difficulty here for that the Caspian Sea is no higher than the vicine Lands much less than the Mountains is collected from hence viz. that many Rivers do exonerate themselves into the Sea therefore we must say that refraction obstructed the observation of Olearius and caused the water of the Sea to appear higher than in truth it was and peradventure the waves of the Sea encreased the cause and the Mountain that he ascended was none of the highest Some discovering the weakness of this Argument bring this that the natural place of water is above the Earth and therefore that it must cover the whole Earth because that it is higher than the Earth Now by reason that it is impeded from its natural place by the Mountains above the Earth arising towards the Mediterranean places therefore that part of the Ocean which ought to be where the Mountains and Elevated parts of the Earth are seeing that it is not in its natural place doth press down the subjected water which indeed is in its natural place but yet is driven or pressed to the bottom by the Superiour water which is not in its natural place where when it findeth no way neither can give place it retireth towards the sides and passeth under the Roots of the Mountains where being collected as in a Cistern it is squeezed out by the water of the Ocean pressing towards the vertex of the Mountain No other than in a Vessel which hath on the side a Funnel touching the very bottom of the Vessel from whence we infuse water or other liquor into Glasses If I say we drop in a stone into such a Vessel full or half full of liquor the liquor flieth out through the Orifice of the Funnel This is the subtilty of Scaliger but in truth it is very thick For water is not expelled so from the bottom of Mountainous places towards the vortex because that experience testifieth the contrary in Trenches and if that were so all Spring waters should be salt moreover it is false that he assumeth that part of the water is not in its natural place and therefore presseth down the subjected part for this is taken up gratis and contrary to experience because that the water presseth not down the subjected part except when it is higher than the vicine water and therefore where the Superficies of the Ocean is Spherical it resteth but if that any motion were made from the pressure this would drive the water of the Sea to the Coast where the place is more broad not through the small Caverns of the Earth Now it is certain that water floweth in from the bottom of the Sea through the great Caverns but they make not the Fountain fresh because they take not away the saltness of the water I think not the solution of the Argument to be difficult if that we consider how water cometh to the Fountain viz. not from any Channel from the bottom of the Sea or foot of the Mountain for so it would retain its saltness but by or through a continual progression of the watery particles or a creeping in the Terrestial matter to the places adjacent to the Fountain where at length it is gathered into drops by reason of the cavity and continual succession of the water and so causeth a Spring Veins of water in the bowels of the earth For this we find in the Earth dug to a great depth that here and there drops of water do consist and are forced by those that are nigh so that a little Rivulet is made which are termed Veins of water Many such Rivulets if collected into one Cavity make a Fountain as those persons well known that are skilled in making of Fountains or Aquiducts or Wells For in Wells water is collected from many drops which meet together in the bottom of the well from the adjacent Earth And those that make Aquiducts bring the water by gutters and trenches into one place so that the drops may fall from the higher places into the Cavity But if that you object that many Fountains bubble up in the midst of stones by reason of which it is not probable that the watery particles should so creep forwards to that I Answer that this confirmeth our Opinion For those stones do not go through from the top to the foot of the Mountain at least in those Mountains where the Fountains are found but only occupy the Superficies of the Mountain and a certain small profundity within the Earth of the Mountain is more soft or less stony or at least such as may receive and attract water Therefore when by penetration it is come to the stony part because that it can penetrate no farther there it standeth and is collected into drops and maketh a springing Fountain between the stony parts to wit if that a passage be granted and that the Mountains and Rocks of the Isle of St. Helena and almost of all Islands are not within so rocky and hard is collected from hence that almost all those Mountains have sometimes burned or at the least smoaked which is discovered from the Ashes on the Earth and also the Brimstone or Sulphur found in those places add moreover what we observed before that the spring of the water is not alwaies there where it seemeh to be but floweth from some higher place through a subterraneous passage to the Fountain and so causeth the water to leap up with some force which I suppose to be done in many Fountains and the more if we consider that fire is moved also downwards by reason of the continuation of the matter when in truth if that the same be free it tendeth upwards So if you put the end of a long piece of Iron in the fire this will penetrate through the whole Iron untill it come to the other extream although this other extremity doth not tend upwards but downwards The second Argument answered So much for the first Argument unto the second I answer that a reason may be given why the Sea water should not penetrate so much into the Earth towards the Center as towards the Mountains viz. because the Earth is there more full of Mettals and hard as experience testifieth but where it is not so hard there the water penetrateth and therefore we deny not but that Rivers or at least sweet or salt Lakes may be found beneath the bottom of the Sea within the Earth towards the Center where any such Cavity is But because that there are few such Cavities and that every where the Earth is Metallous and hard beneath the bottom of the Sea therefore it cannot continually imbibe water but when it is full it ceaseth to imbibe any more neither doth it receive more Therefore then the water glideth towards higher places unto the motion
the Land Courses of water often made by the Industry of Men. The Ancients testifie that the Nile in times past let it self into the Sea by one mouth which was termed Canobus Unto these two former causes a third may be added viz. Human Industry for men oftentimes from some River derive courses of water and prepare a passage or Channel for them into the Sea partly to water their Fields and partly for the convenience of Navigation which Aqueduct in progress of time by the violence of the water becomes greater Therefore the Ancients write and that not without probability that all the mouths of the Nile except Canobus were made by men But of this we shall treat more fully in the following Proposition where also shall be declared how it cometh to pass that one River floweth into the Channel of another Wolchda in Moscovia not Wolga ariseth from a Lake and exonerateth it self into another Lake Rivers and Riverets which neither exonerate themselves into the Sea or into other Rivers are either Arms or Branches of other Rivers or else peculiar Rivers Those which are branches of other Rivers very probably do stagnate and go not under the Earth Now the cause why they tend not towards the Sea is twofold 1. Because the Channel is not so deep and therefore they have not much water 2. The more hard Earth hindereth the progress 3. Many of them are made to water the Fields and for the more easie use of water 4. The Mouth is obstructed the Sea departing and the Land augmenting or promoting towards the Sea or the banks or ridges generated in the Channel are so augmented that they admit of no water but repel it so that branch of the Rhine which formerly discharged it self into the Belgick Ocean near the Village of the Catti now stagnates in the mid-way between Leyden and that Village But those peculiar Rivers which neither exonerate themselves into the Sea nor into other Rivers but rising in the Earth seem to be absorbed by the Earth these Rivers are very small also few as also those that flow from the Mountainous places of Peru India and Africa are swallowed up either within the Sandy soil or are absconded in the Earth So at Meten a Village in Arabia near the Gulph is found a River with a glorious Channel Under these Reeds in the Summer season the streams hide themselves with such a silent course that there appeareth nothing of humidity on the top but if that no way be admitted to these Riverets under the Earth they make Marishes and small Lakes Notwithstanding some run with so slow a stream that almost so much is separated by exhalations as they receive by the Stream and so are stayed on the Earth and neither make Lakes nor are absorbed as the Riverets Conitra Salle Marefsa Jeleesa and others in Moscovia Proposition VIII Whether the passage or Channel through which the Rivers run be made by the Industry of men or by Nature Of the Channels of Rivers It is probable that the Channels of those Rivers which were not generated with the Earth were made by hands on those very accounts 1. Because that Experience testifieth that when new Fountains do flow the water so flowing out maketh not a certain Channel to it self but doth dilate it self through the adjacent Land And therefore if that it must flow there is need of the help of man to hollow a Channel 2. It is manifest that men have made many Channels So the Chineses made a Channel by which water runeth from the yellow River into another River 3. Because Lakes and Marishes do confirm the same such as are found about the Fountains of many Rivers that are on a plain such as are those Lakes or Marishes from which the Nile Tanais Wolga and others do flow Which Lakes we doubt not but to be generated and conserved from the effusion of water made round about by the Fountain and therefore men made a certain Channel to defend their Fields from such a water into which Channel the water might fall and drain the Lands The same must be understood of Rivers whose Springs are on the Mountains Of affinity to this Proposition is this other viz. Whether that Rivers which exonerate themselves into others or meet together made that passage by their motion or whether they were brought into them by men which made a Channel The latter seemeth more probable for the reasons before alledged The same must be observed concerning the branches of Rivers and Circumductions by which Islands are made in the Tanais Wolga c. Of Isles made in Rivers So one Arm of the Euphrates formerly passing through the Ghaldean Marishes was let out into the Sea afterwards it left its course many Aqueducts and Channels being made by the Natives to water their grounds neither doth it arrive to the Sea its mouth being obstructed and its water is partly taken up in the Aqueducts that are made and partly averted into the other Arm which exonerateth it self into the Tigris And so it seemeth to be the case of other Rivers which we now see do not go forwards into the Sea but to stagnate It is probable that in times past they did exonerate themselves into the Sea Proposition IX Why no salt Rivers are found seeing that Salt-springs are found in many places The reason why no Salt Rivers are found The reason is because that men have no need of Salt-water and therefore make no Channel by which the water of the salt Fountain may flow by reason that they can have Salt at an easier rate But if that a fit Channel were prepared from those salt Springs we should have salt Rivers such as are in Lunenburgh and other places under the Earth Neither do we question but that many Rivers of Salt-water do flow from their Fountains under the Earth Proposition X. The Channels of Rivers by how much they are the more near their Fountains by so much they are the more high and by how much they are the more near the Mouths of Rivers and the Sea by so much for the most part they are the more depressed Furthermore of Channels of Rivers But in some Channels some parts more removed from the Spring are higher than that part more near to the Fountain either by reason of the Hills and Valleys as I may so say in their Channels or by reason of their Whirlpools yet no part of the Channel is higher than the Fountain The flowing of water The cause or reason of the Proposition is manifest because that water floweth not but from a place more high to a place more low and so every part of the Channel especially the mouth of the River is lower than the Spring for otherwise it would flow back again to the Fountain Now that the elevation of the Channel doth decrease even to the mouth of the River that at least is true concerning many parts of the Channel for because here
and there are found Whirlpools in a River places more depressed and on the contrary ridges and little hills thence it cometh to pass that one part of the Channel although more removed from the Springs is higher than the other part of the Channel which is more nigh the Fountain and yet notwithstanding the water floweth from this to that because that quantity of water floweth into the places depressed that the superficies of it becometh higher than the little hillocks or ridges or the vicine patts which being more elevated lie towards the mouth And there is scarce any River to be found whose Channel hath not these inequalities especially in the Nile and Wolga these ridges do abound A Cataract what And where the water falleth from a higher place to a more depressed part of the Channel if the depression be great the place is termed the Cataract of the River where the River runeth downwards with a great violence Such Cataracts great Rivers have especially the Nile For the Nile in two places of his Channel falleth down between the Mountains with that noise and rapidness that the Inhabitants are reported to be deafned by the same Wolgda also a small River in Moscovia not Wolga hath two Cataracts near Ladoga So the Zaire a River in Congo six miles from the shoar hath a Cataract where it falleth from a Mountain also the Rhine at Belefilda and Scaffusia falleth with a great noise But Drainers have observed that if the bottom of the Channel be depressed one pass in 200 paces it will hardly be navigable by reason of its celerity Seeing therefore that all great Rivers are Navigable we infer That the depression of the Channel is no greater than one pass or mile in 200 but particular Cataracts and Whirlpools are excepted Now this depression of one part of the Channel beneath the other part is termed Libramentum and the depression of the mouths of the River beneath the place of the Fountain is termed the Libramentum of the River Proposition XI Why Rivers have or acquire a greater Latitude in one part of them than in the other Of the Latitude of Rivers The causes are fourfold 1. If that the bank or shoar be more low in this part than in that 2. If that the Earth of the shoar be less hard and coherent as not being sufficient to resist the violent access of the River which sometimes proceedeth from the winds or plenty of water 3. If that the Channel on that part be less profound or hallowed or have ridges And 4. If that it flow from any Cataract into that part Proposition XII The Channels of Rivers become more or less depressed sometimes in this and sometimes in that part They become less depressed or elevated and not so hollow 1. If that Ridges be generated 2. If that the River become more broad on that part 3. If that the flux become less swift The depression or cavity of the Channel is augmented if that the flux of the River be more vehement and swift especially from some Cataract or between the narrownesses of the shoars more especially if that the whole bottom consist of earth less coherent Proposition XIII Why some Rivers run with a more swift current and others with a more slow And why one and the same River is carried with a swift current in one place and with a slow in another which is observed of the Rhine in many places Of the motion of Rivers The causes are 1. The Altitude of the Spring 2. The depression in the parts of the Channel or bottom especially in the mouth for if that the bottom be depressed one mile in two hundred Drainers have observed that the water is so swiftly moved that there is great danger in sailing For where there are Cataracts there the Rivers rush with a mighty violence and therefore Torrents are carried so furiously because that they flow from Mountains 3. The streightness of the Channel and profundity joyned with an abundant quantity of water as when Rivers pass between two Mountains or procurrent Lands Rivers famous for their swift course are the Tigris Indus Danube Yrtiis Malmistra that floweth with so great a noise that it may be heard a great distance off Proposition XIV The mouths of Rivers may be by so much the more easily obstructed by how much they are the more broad and by how much they are the deeper or less depressed and by how much there is less quantity of water and the flux is less swift and vehement For these causes make the River to be carried with a lesser violence neither doth it thrust forth the Terrestrial matter which is collected in its mouths but rather suffereth it to sink Proposition XV. Very few Rivers are carried in a direct course from the Spring to the Out-let many seek divers quarters in their flux and some flow with many windings The course of Rivers from the Spring The cause seemeth partly to be the industry of men partly the motion of the water partly the interposition of a ridge or bank in its direct course Winding Rivers are 1. Rio de Orellana in Brazilia making innumerable windings so that its Passage or Channel is reckoned to be above 1500 miles when in a direct line from the spring of it to the mouth are only 700 miles 2. The River De Madres in Anatolia which hath 600 windings 3. The River Toera arising in Siberica floweth with so many curvatures or windings and the Russians and Siberians when they sail in it carry the Boat or small Vessel and its lading by land from one winding to another to avoid greater expence Proposition XVI Whether the Lakes through which some Rivers do seem to pass or to enter into and to go out from be caused by Rivers or whether they have their peculiar Springs and augment the water of Rivers also whether that a River flowing from a Lake be the same with that which floweth in Of the cause of Lakes All Rivers have not such Lakes but some only Nubia a River of Africa hath five the River Niger four Rhodanus the Lake Lemanus c. Concerning those Lakes we have spoken in the preceding Chapter viz. that a River going forth must be compared with that which entereth in if that which goeth forth be greater than that which entereth in there will be peculiar Springs in the bottom of the Lake which causeth that River but if that a lesser or at least no greater goeth forth this Lake is made and conserved by the River entering in and the cause or original of its generation was the latitude and cavity or depression of the Channel and a Lake may be made from any River as we have said in the preceding Chapter Although the River going forth be situated almost in a direct line with the River entering in yet those two Rivers shall be accounted one River or the parts of one River viz. when that which goeth forth is
greater than that which entereth in for if it be lesser or no greater I think we ought not to question whether that which goeth forth be the same with that which cometh in Other Notes or Signs are in some as the Rhodanus entereth the Lake Lemanus and again goeth forth and yet causeth not that Lake which is discovered besides other tokens from the colour which this River beareth contrary to the Lake neither doth the Rhine cause any Lake but is produced and conserved from waters bubling under the earth yet I do not propose these as undoubted Proposition XVII Most Rivers are by so much the broader by how much they are near to their mouth or removed from their Spring and great is their Latitude in their Mouths or Outlets The Mouths of Rivers broader than at their Springs The cause is 1. Because other Rivers enter into that which exonerateth it self into the Sea and so the quantity of water is augmented 2. Because the Channel is less depressed in the parts nearer the mouth 3. Because that the water is forced back by the wind blowing from the Sea from the mouth to the Fountain which violence is only discovered in the parts near to the mouth not in those remote and near the Fountain 4. The Sea it self when such a wind bloweth entereth the mouth and rendereth it more large and broad by vehement agitation And by so much the outlets are larger and broader in great Rivers by how much they are the fewer Great are the mouths or outlets of the River Maragnon in Brazilia of St. Laurence in Canada of the Zaire in Africa of Rio de la Plate in Brazilia for this River is carried into the Sea by an out-let of 40 miles as some have observed or as others of 20 miles only And I suppose those that write of 40 miles comprehend the other mouths of the River together Those who have been in Congo relate that the mouth of the Zaire is 28 miles and these Rivers sending forth such a large quantity of water overcome and obscure both the salt taste of the water and the motion of the Sea towards the shoar and that unto 10 or 12 miles in the Sea Proposition XVIII The water of Rivers carrieth with it many particles of various Metals Minerals Sands of oyly or fat Bodies Rivers in their course carry various things with them Some Rivers carry gold that is sands mixed with some grains of gold and such are 1. some in Japan 2. In the Islands of Lequeo not far from Japan 3. A Riveret called Arroe in Africa which springeth in Monomotapa from the foot of the Mountains of the Moon in which Mountains there are golden Mines and it floweth into Magnice a River in Soffalae 4. In Guiney where the Negroes separate these grains from the sand and sell it or exchange it with the Europeans for Toyes or slight Commodities 5. In the Riverets about Mexico grains of gold are also gathered up especially after showers of Rain Which must be understood of all these Riverets For except in the times of showers scarcely any or very little is found 6. In Peru. 7. In Sumatra 8. In Cuba 9. In Hispaniola and other adjacent Isles 10. In Guiana a Province in America 11. In the Rivers of Caribana great grains are found after showers 12. Many Riverets and Springs are found in the Regions about the Alpes in Germany especially in the Province of Tirol from the water of which gold and silver is extracted although nothing of grains be conspicuous in them because they carry very small Particles or Atomes The Rhine also carrieth golden clay in many places as also the Abbis In times past the River Tagus was famous for rowling down Sand-gold but at this day no such are found in it neither do I remember that any River in Europe is celebrated for such riches Also in Hassia at this time a small River is reported to be found in the sands of which were grains of gold but I have read no Author worthy of credit concerning it No Silver Rivers or Riverets are taken notice of by Writers yet I doubt not but that there as many or more Riverets which carry grains of gold but because they are not so easily discovered from the sand and no great gain can be obtained therefore it hath not yet been observed by any The same is also the cause why we meet with no mention of those Riverets that carry grains of Iron Copper Tin except of very few of which questionless there are a great number the admirable effects of which being discovered men admire and are amazed and vulgar Philosophers fly to an occult quality Let us only cast an eye on that River in upper Germany A strange River in Germany which changeth Iron into Copper as the Vulgar think so that if you hang an Iron shoe in it you will draw it out Copper But the Iron is not changed into Copper as is vulgarly supposed but the grains and particles of Copper and Vitriol that are in this River corrode the Iron by the assistance of the motion of the water and the particles of the Iron being removed those of the Copper succeed in their places This the Modern Physicians that are skilful in Chymistry have learned by another experiment Much less are the Riverets that are impregnated with many particles of kinds of earth and salts observed But we shall explain in the following Chapter the Mineral and Metallick Springs From this admixture of various particles proceedeth the great diversity of waters in Rivers and Wells The water of some if that you use it to boyl Meat maketh it black which is a sign that it is impregnated with Iron neither are Pease so easily softned as when they are boyled in other water which is somewhat more fat Of divers waters the same or like Beer cannot be made Now the Albis is of the number of these fat ones as I may so say The cause of this variety is to be sought from the variety of the Lands through which the River runeth which are either stony gravelly or metallick And experience testifieth that Rivers whose water is fat do run through clayie Lands so all the places that adjoyn to the Albis are fruitful Proposition XIX The waters of most Rivers differ in colour gravity and other qualities The waters of most Rivers are of different qualities For some waters are black some inclining to black some inclining to red some to white And this diversity of them is chiefly noted when that two Rivers do meet for we may discover for many miles those waters where now they exist in the same part of the Channel From whence also 't is manifest that they differ in gravity when that one rather sinketh to the bottom of the Channel than the other although this is made more manifest by the examination by weight The water of the Ganges is accounted the most wholsome and the most light and
the great Mogul in whatsoever place he is causeth this water to be brought him of which he only drinketh Some will have the water of the Nile to be the most fruitful and the most wholsome Most heavy waters are impregnated with Iron or Mercury In great Rivers we must have respect to the Riverets of which they are compounded For the Rhine receiveth many Mineral Riverets so also doth the Danube of Gold Iron and Vitriol and hence have they their quality although many Fountains have little of them Proposition XX. Some Rivers every year at a set time are so augmented that they overflow their Channel and inundate the adjacent Lands Of the increase and overflowing of Rivers The most famous of those is the Nile that so encreaseth that it overspreadeth all Egypt except the Hills In Congo Angola Monomotapa Soffala Mosambique from those it is known that the Fountains of the Nile are the great Lake Zaire River Nile or in the Lake Zaire which is situate in the procurrent of Africa in a middle place between the Eastern and Western shoar under the tenth degree from the Equator towards the South as we have said in the former Chapter Near unto this Lake are many ridges of Mountains which are called the Mountains of the Moon so that the Lake lieth as in a Valley between Mountains Now because that these places lye from the Equator towards the South therefore the reason of the Solary motion requireth that they should have Winter when that we have Summer but by reason of their small distance from the Equator they feel no cold but instead of Snow they have almost continual Rains two hour before and after Noon in the Kingdom of Congo the Clouds hardly permitting the sight of the Sun with the same Clouds the tops of the Mountains appear as covered and in these Mountainous places rains and showers are almost continually which run down like Torrents and all flow together into the Lake Zaire and from thence into the Channel of the Nile Zaire Cuama and others that arise from the same Lake but yet do not abound with so great a quantity yet the Zaire doth overflow every year as the Nile because the Channel of them is more deep and after a short Tract they exonerate themselves into the Sea yet all of them encrease at the same time and disgorge themselves of a great quantity of water into the Sea River Niger The second River among those that overflow the adjacent Lands at a certain time is the Niger of no less Tract than the Nile though not so famous It overfloweth at the same time that the Nile doth The third River of the overflowing Rivers is the Zaire a River in Congo of which we have spoken River Zaire Add to this the lesser Rivers of Congo The fourth is Rio de la Plate a River in Brasil which overfloweth the adjacent Fields at the same time with the Nile Rio de la Plate as Maffaeus writeth Rivers Ganges and Indus The fifth of the overflowing Rivers is the Ganges The sixth is the River Indus these two Rivers in the Pluvial months of those Regions pour themselves forth upon the Lands without their Channels where then the Natives do gather the water into standing Pools that in the other months of the year when there is almost no Rain they may thence fetch water and this inundation causeth great fertility in the Fields The seventh comprehendeth many viz. four or five which flow from the Lake Chiamy in a moderate Channel and exonerate themselves into the Gulph of Bengala passing through the Kingdoms of Peru Sian and others That which passeth through the Country of Sian is called Menan And at the time of the inundation the Fields and Streets of the Cities are covered with water so that they are forced to make use of Boats to sail from one house to another And this inundation also causeth exceeding fertility River Macou The eighth is Macou a River in Camboja which overflows in the Summer months River Parana The ninth is the River Parana which overfloweth after the same manner as the Nile doth The tenth in Choromandel a part of India the Rivers overflow by reason of the plenty of waters that flow from the top of the Mountain Gatis in the Pluvial months River Euphrates The Eleventh is the Euphrates which at set-times of the year overfloweth Mesopotamia The Twelfth of these overflowing Rivers is Sus a River in Numidia River Sus. which overfloweth in the Winter I have not read of any other Rivers that I can remember that do overflow in an Anniversary time of the year although some may do it in most years to wit the River Obius and Flavius a River of China There are many Rivers that overflow without any order or in a set-time yea there is scarcely any River of noted magnitude which overfloweth not its Banks sometimes So it is evident concerning the Albis the Rhine and the like And but that the capacity of the Channel and the height of the Banks obstructed all great Rivers in an Anniversary time would inundate because that most of them are much augmented in the Spring season And it may so happen that a River that did use to overflow may begin to do it in an Anniversary time viz. if that any part of it by reason of ridges or sands or any other way become higher and the Coasts or shoars become more high but then men are accustomed to raise Banks The only cause of these Inundations is the abundancy of Water which in some Examples alledged may proceed peradventure from dissolved Snow but in most from frequent Rains Yet that is a wonder that the Indus and Ganges should overflow in other Months than the adjacent Rivers from the Lake Chiama but the cause of this diversity which is observed here in this Season must partly be taken from the Anniversary rains in the adjacent places partly from the Mountains and Rains about the places of the Fountains But we to avoid prolixity shall supersede to discuss every Example The River Bibara in France near to Paris sometimes without any Rains or at least with those that are usual so swelleth that it causeth desolation unto the Suburbs of St. Marcellus Now the reason why almost all these Inundations make the Lands fruitful is because that water that inundateth is either Rain or Snow-water which waters both by reason of their Spirituous lévity and also because of their Sulphureous substance which they have admixt in the Air. Above all other Minerals are very prevalent to fructifie and are also wholsom Now that there is such a Spirit and Sulphur in Rain-water is proved 1. From the Worms that are generated in it 2. From its easie putrefaction 3. From the very Chymical distillation Yet some Rivers by their Inundation do not make the Earth fertile but rather cause sterility as Ligeris in France when that Sequana maketh them
fruitful by its fat water Proposition XXI To explain how Springs or Fountains break forth Of the breaking forth of Springs and Fountains In the fourth Proposition we have shewed whence the water ariseth that floweth from Fountains Now here we demand by what force that water collected in the Earth is thrust forth seeing that it seemeth not possible to be done without a violent removing of the Earth But the causes are various which make way for a Spring in any place 1. If that in any place there be a certain cavity the water distilleth into that without the help of any other cause when that by creeping it cometh into it and then in course of time maketh greater passages for it self until that cavity being filled it floweth out and maketh a River The same also hapneth without a cavity if that the Spring be on the top of a Mountain Also for this reason frequent Springs are found in Woods and shady places For the Rain-water moistneth the Earth and because it is not extracted by the heat of the Sun and an open and free Air by degrees it allureth to it self the hidden water of a future Fountain 2. A way is prepared and the Earth removed by the Spirits which are admixed with the waters yet in the Earth also the rarefaction of water in the Earth by which it requireth the larger place For the Waters whilst that yet they are hidden within the Earth carry many Spirits Also Subterranean fires add not a little to this 3. Oftentimes Fountains are brought to light by showers for showers do render the Pores of the Earth more ample and large when that they conjoyn with the water of the hidden Fountain and so this followeth that by reason of the mutual conjunction and coherency 4. Sometimes Springs are opened by an Earthquake so an Earthquake sent forth the River Ladon 5. Sometimes they are discovered by the Industry of Men by digging the Earth 6. Many Fountains have been discovered by Animals which are wont to dig up the Earth with their Snouts so a Hog first discovered the first Salt Spring in Lunenburgh for when he had rooted up the Earth and made a gutter the water spouted out which filling the gutter the Hog according to their custome lay down in it then when he arose and that his back was dry some discovered a very white colour on him which when they had more accurately contemplated they found it to be white Salt then they went to the Spring and from thence forwards many more were sought and found out from which the City obtaineth almost âll its riches and splendor And in Memorial thereof the Hog was quartered and smoak-dried and is kept at this very day in the Palace of Lunenburgh to be seen Proposition XXII A place being given in the Earth to enquire whether a Spring or Well may be made in it See Vitruvius in the Eighth Book of his Architecture See Vitruvius Lib. 8. Cap. 1. Chap. 1. At this day we perform the same by digging up the Earth oftentimes to a great depth and for the most part veins or heads of Springs or Wells or the Wells and Springs themselves are found Proposition XXIII A place being given to make a Spring or Well in it if that it be possible to be made We will alledge the words of Vitruvius as being a man excellently skilled in these affairs See Vitruvius Cap. 7. seeing that we never used our selves to this kind of Exercise In his Seventh Chapter thus he speaketh Reason must not be contemned in digging of Wells but the natural reasons of things are to be considered with sharpness of wit and great prudence by reason that the Earth hath many and various things within it for it is compounded as other things of four Principles and the first is Terrene and hath from the humidity of the water Fountains also heats whence proceed Sulphur Alom Bitumen and gross Spirits of Air which being thick when by the fistulous intervenings of the Earth they come to the place where the Well is dug and find men digging by their natural vapour they stop up the Animal spirits of those that work at their Nostrils so that those that fly not quickly away are there choaked Now to avoid this we must thus act Let a Candle be lighted and let down and if that it continueth burning you may descend without danger but if that the light be extinguished by the force of the Vapors then let Aestuaries be dug on the right and left hand near the Wâll so as by the Nostrils the Spirits will be dissipated When those are so explicated and that you are come to the water let the structure be so senced that the veins be not stopped But if that the places should prove hard or that the veins shall not be altogether at the bottom then assistance must be taken from the coverings of Plaster-works Now this must be observed in Plaster-work that the roughest and purest Sand be gotten that the Cement be broken with a Flint that the most vehement Chalk be mixed with the Mortar so that five parts of Sand answer to two of Chalk or Lime Let the Cement be added to the Mortar of it let the Walls in the depressed trench unto the measure of the future altitude be spaged the Bars being made of Iron The Walls being plaistered let that which is Earthy in the midst be evacuated to the lower measure or libration of the Walls and the bottom being levelled let the Pavement be plaistered with the same Mortar unto the thickness that is appointed Now these places if they shall be made double or treble that they may be transmutated by the percolations of the water will make the use of it far more wholsom for the Mud when that it hath found a place to sink in the water becometh more clear and will keep its tast without any scent if not you must of necessity add Salt and extenuate it Proposition XXIV To prove whether the Water of a Spring be wholsom Of Spring-water whether it be wholsom or not Concerning this Vitruvius thus writeth Their probations must be thus looked after If that they flow and be open before that they begin to be drawn look on them and observe of what membrature they are what Inhabitants dwell about those Fountains whether they be of strong Bodies of good colours not lame blear or sore-eyed if so the Waters are very excellent Also if that a new Spring be dug and the water be put into a Corinthian Vessel or any other kind made of Brass and if it causeth no stain it is then most excellent water Also if that that water be heated and afterwards setled and poured forth and that no Sand or Mud be found in the bottom that Water is also very good Also if that Roots put in that water be quickly boiled they shew the water to be good and wholsom Also that the water in the Fountain be clear
and pellucid if that no Moss or Reeds grow about it Or if that the place be not defiled with any filth but a pure shew These signs shew it to be tenuous and very wholsom Proposition XXV A place being given to make an apparent Fountain in it if that it be possible See Proposition V. That is termed an apparent Spring as we have shewed in the th Proposition where the water spouteth out being sent from a more high place through a Subterraneous passage Now such a Spring may be made if that any Lake River or Fountain be in the adjacent Land viz. a Pipe or Channel must be made under the Earth from the given place to the adjacent Lake or River through which the water may flow to the given place as we shall shew in the following Proposition Proposition XXVI To bring a River from a given Fountain or River to the place given If that the Fountain or River given be higher than the place given the work will be easy Now this is found out by Geodetical or Surveying Instruments and the operation it self is termed or said to wash the places for the leading of the water and the difference between the Altitude of the Fountain and the place given is termed the Libramentum of the River to be lead Therefore a Channel must be dug from the Fountain or River unto the place given the Librament of which must be greater or lesser as we will have the River to be swifter or slower For the Problem is undeterminated for the most part in Aqueducts that the celerity of the flux may be moderate It is thus observed that in the Longitude of a Channel of two hundred foot the depression is no less than half a foot for otherwise the water will not flow or else it will overflow Vitruvius in one hundred foot requireth no less depression than half a foot neither ought it to be greater than an whole foot or at most a foot and a half otherwise it will flow with an over violent and quick course But if that the Fountain be not higher in the given place there will be need of Instruments concerning which you must consult Mechanicks as also concerning many other things which are to be considered in this Affair By this Problem also is made a conjunction of two Rivers when that a Channel is drawn from one River into another that a Navigation may be made from one into another as from Duina into the next River from Tanais into Wolga from the River Flamus in China into Nanchina Proposition XXVII Some Rivers are noted and famous for long Tracts some for Latitude some for quickness of Course some for the peculiar properties of the Waters that they carry some for one or two of these causes Rivers are noted for several occasions The truth of the Proposition needeth no probation I will only reckon up here those Rivers which are the biggest of all viz. those of a long tract which also are famous for Latitude such only are sixteen in the whole Earth as yet known viz. the Nile Ob Jeniscea Orellana Rio del Plata Parana Maragnon Omarranna Ganges Danube Canada or St. Laurence Niger Nubia Wolga Jansu and Flavus After those these following are famous for the breadth of their Channel but not for the length of their Course and which are about twenty in number viz. the Indus Zaire Cuama the Rivers from the Lake Chiamay Euphrates Tanais Petzora Pesida Tabat Yrtiis Santa Esprit Amana Magdalen Julian St. Jaques Rhene Albis Mosa Borysthenes and Totouteack We shall only here contemplate the courses of the ten greater Rivers leaving the more accurate explication of them and the other Rivers to Special Geography The River Nile 1. Nilus Niger Ganges run almost a strait course the rest have many and those vast Curvatures The Spring of the Nile is placed in the Lake Zaire in the South latitude of 10 degrees its mouth Canobus is in the North latitude of 31 degrees it floweth from the South to the North in some places it sendeth forth it self in a broad space in other places it is very narrow it hath two Cataracts its tract or Longitude is about 630 German miles or 2520 Italian miles for which may be set down 3000 by reason of the windings it overfloweth every year as I have elsewhere treated of The River Niger 2. Niger a River in Africa whose Fountain or Spring is in the 11th degree of North latitude from the Lake Some write that it is derived from the Nile by a Subterranean passage the sign of it is that it overfloweth every year at the same time as the Nile doth One of its Mouths is in the same degree of Latitude in which the Spring is but it is more removed from the Aequator than 15 degrees of Latitude it floweth from the East to the West In some places it hideth it self under the Earth and again emergeth It s tract is about 600 German miles but it will be lesser if that you wholly neglect its great and noted bendings and larger if that all should be reckoned The River Ganges 3. Ganges in Asia it s most remote Fountain is placed in the North Latitude of 43 degrees in Tartaria but some bring it back to 33 degrees its Mouth is in the Latitude of 22 degrees it floweth from North to South It s course is about 300 German miles it overfloweth every year The River Oâ 4. Ob also in Asia very great and every where broad its Spring is placed in the 48 degree of North latitude in the Mountains of Tartaria near the Stone-Tower It s Mouth is in the 69 degree of Latitude its tract is about 400 German miles omitting its windings It divaricateth it self into two Arms in Siberia or rather sendeth forth a branch from its self which having finished a crooked passage returneth into its self and so formeth an Island in which there is a City built by the Moscovites and Siberians called Jorgoet The River Jeniscea 5. Jeniscea another River in Asia heretofore unknown to Geographers but observed by the Moscovites It is found to be greater than the Ob from which it is distant ten weeks voyage towards Tartaria at the Oriental shoar of which a ridge of Mountains are extended in a long tract on the Occidental shoar inhabit a People called Tingaesi Every year in the Spring it overfloweth the space of 70 miles towards the Western lands at which time the Tingaesi betake themselves with their Cattle and Housholdstuff into the Mountains on the Eastern shoar It s Fountain and Outlets are unknown its tract is supposed to be no lesser than that of the Ob. The River Pesida 6. Pesida removed some days Journey towards the East from Jeniscea its Oriental shoar is thought to touch on China and the Kingdom of Cathay its Fountain and Outlets are unknown It is none of the number of the great Rivers but I have briefly
touched on it because that no Geographers have hitherto made mention of it as also of the River Jeniscea and Yrtiis The River Orellana 7. Orellana in America so called from Francis Orelli is accounted amongst the greatest Rivers of the Earth It s Fountain is in the Kingdom of Peru in the Province of Quito in the South latitude of 72 degrees but this is not altogether certain its Mouth is fifteen miles in Latitude two degrees Southerly It s tract is said to be 1500 Spanish miles by reason of its great number of bendings when that in truth it extendeth not 700. Others confound with it or make the River Maragnon to be a branch of it It is in some places four or five Leagues broad but it receiveth not its water so much from a Spring as from Rains falling on the Mountainous parts of Peru so that in the dry mouths of those Mountains it carrieth little water And indeed the Moderns do much detract from its magnitude Rio de la Plata 8. Rio de la Plata in Brasilia its Fountain is in the Mountains of Peru Its Mouth is in the South latitude of 37 degrees and that is said to be about twenty miles but when it overfloweth it hath many Outlets which some account for one at that time it carrieth not much water The Natives call it Paramaguasu that is a water like the Sea as some observe The River Omaranna 9. Omaranna also a River in Brasilia flowing from the Mountains of Peru in a long tract These three great Rivers in Brasilia viz. Orellana Rio de la Plata and Omoranna meet somewhere in some Lakes in the Mediterranean places of Brasilia and emorge again being disjoyned The River Canada 10. and lastly Canada or St. Laurence in America Septentrionalis its Spring is in the Lake called des Iroquis It s large Mouth is in the 50th degree of North latitude and its tract is no lesser than 600 German miles Proposition XXVIII Whirlpools are found in the Channels of some Rivers So in the River Sommona between Amiens and Abbeville in Picardy in France is a secret Whirlpool into which the waters rush with such violence that their found may be heard for some miles Proposition XXIX River-water is more light than Sea-water Sea-water more heavy than River-water The cause is easily known to wit Sea-water carrieth much Salt in it Thence it hapneth that many things sink to the bottom in Rivers which float on the Sea which frequently is seen in Ships heavy laden that are raised up in the Sea higher than when in Rivers Now various is the proportion betwixt these waters because that the Sea-water is not every where of the same gravity nor the water of divers Rivers but yet the proportion is about 46 to 45 so that 46 ounces of River-water do equally ponderate 45 of Sea-water CHAP. XVII Of Mineral Waters Baths and Spaws Because that there are many kinds of liquid Bodies or Waters the peculiar properties of which men do admire at therefore Geographers are wont to treat of them But all of them hitherto except a bare recital of their Names and a reckoning up of some wonderful Fountains or Springs have added nothing to solid knowledge But we shall treat more clearly of them and that with a declaration of their causes Proposition I. No Water is pure and Elementary but containeth or hath admixed particles such as are found in Terrestrial Bodies These particles are not only Earth but also they are various as Oyls Spirits and the like That is termed Mineral-water which containeth so many or such particles of a different nature from the Water so that from them it gaineth or hath notable qualities which we discover by sense or the properties are notable by sense No Water is pure but hath admixed particles THe truth of the Proposition is manifest by Experience and is proved both from the differences of tasts and from distillation and all Naturalists agree that simple or pure water as the other Elements separated from others do not exist in nature The cause is the various and perpetual agitation of the particles but in Waters that I may say somewhat in particular concerning our matter in hand by the cause of admixtion of Heterogeneous they receive Spiritual particles The Rain and the Air it self touching the water consists of divers particles therefore all waters have admixed particles of another nature but there is not the like quantity in all of them Into the Rhine indeed the Danube and Albis and into all great Rivers other Riverets do flow in impregnated with innumerable particles and in such quantity that they are evident to the senses but because besides these many other Riverets do flow into them not impregnated with so great a quantity of Heterogeneous particles as are discoverable to the eyes and because that the greatest part of the water that they carry consists of Rain and Air therefore also in these greater Rivers those Heterogeneous particles are not easily discovered but must be separated from them by Art if that any one will have them discovered to the sense But we shall especially call them Mineral waters which have some notable property beyond the common waters that is that contains such an admixture of Heterogeous particles that thence possess a notable and sensible quality Proposition II. Mineral Waters are of three kinds Of Mineral waters Some are Corporeal we want an apter word others Spiritual otheâs both Corporeal and Spiritual I term those Corporeal Mineral waters which contain solid and fixed particles of Minerals so that these may be discovered and separated by the sight These Corporeal Bodies are twofold some carry those particles of Minerals of a very great magnitude that without any trouble or very little at the least they may be beheld in the water and to speak properly they are not commixed waters Such are those of which we have spoken in the former Chapter because that the grains of Gold Silver and the like are contained in their waters therefore they are termed Gold and Silver-bearing Rivers but these waters in property of Speech are not to be termed Mineral because that they have not these particles commixed with them but free neither do they recive any property or quality from them Yet because that men also admire such Rivers and the explication of them hath great affinity with the enodation of Mineral waters properly so termed therefore I comprehend them under the general âppellation of Mineral waters Bituminous Fountains and the like may be reduced under this Classis Corporeal Mineral waters But those are termed more properly Corporeal Mineral waters which contain indeed solid particles of Minerals but so little small and altogether commixed that they are not presently discovered by the sight but either by Art or a long tract of time subsiding and concreasing and are reduced into a sensible quantity as are saââ Springs sulphureous Fountains and such
participations of Minerals are to be applied to Vitriol Sulphureous and Mercurial waters and the like and more especially to these to wit to Salt Vitriolate and Sulphureous because in these Nature it self doth exhibit this fourfold variety I doubt whether that Corporeal waters of a mixed subtilty do exist Spirituous Metallick waters are very rare but Sulphureous and Salt waters are frequent But the Corporeal and Spirituous because these sorts of Metals are both found in many places of the Earth and also in a greater quantity and easily suffer their particles to be gnawed off they send out also frequently a fume and vapour We will explain by one Example this fourfold variety of participation and that in Gold 1. In the preceding Chapter and the sixteenth Proposition we have enumerated those Riverets which carry grains of Gold and with this Treasury make glad the Natives such are many in the Earldom of Tirol and the places adjacent and we have said that the Rhine it self Albis Danube and most great Rivers in some places carry grains of Gold as also of other Metals and Minerals by reason that they receive Golden or Gold-bearing Riverets The Rhine carrieth grains of Gold commixed with Clay and Sand in many places but especially at these 1. Near Curia in Rhetia 2. At Meinfield 3. At Eglinsan 4. At. Secningham 5. At the Town Augst not far from Basil 6. At Norinburgh 7. At Wormes 8. At Seltz 9. At Mentz 10. At Bacherack 11. At Bononia and the like The Reader may see those Gold-bearing Riverets which the Rhine receiveth in Thurnhuserus as also those that the Danube and Albis do receive In the water of this viz. the Albis are found grains of Gold 1. At Leutmeritz in Bohemia 2. At Puru 3. At Dresda in Misnia 4. At Torga 5. At Magdeburgh 6. At the Tower of Lunenburgh fifteen miles from Hamburgh Concerning the Gold-bearing Riverets consult the forecited Book of Thurnhuserus where also you may see those that carry other Mettals and Minerals These Waters are therefore the Corporeal Golden-waters of the first mode viz. those that carry grains of Gold which less properly are termed Mineral or Golden because the Golden-grains are not permixed with the water but are carried down by the rapid Current of the water and the waters themselves are simple or uncompounded 2. Golden Corporeal-waters of a subtile commixtion to wit the Atoms of whose waters are mixed with the Atoms of the Gold as we have said of the Aqua Regia of the Chymists which dissolveth the Gold and uniteth it to it self by Atoms And now because there may be like waters which whether they be carried through Golden-lands or Mines may gnaw off and dissolve some Golden-Atoms of it with Earthly ones such golden-Golden-waters many Riverets seem to be which Thurnhuserus writeth to participate of Gold and reckoneth them up in the description of the Danube Rhine and other great Rivers 3. The Golden Spirituous-waters are very few and some of those are they peradventure which Thurnhuserus enumerateth Now such waters are less noted or sensible because Golden-Earth and Mines are very rare and that in a small quantity Moreover where the Mines are a quantity of other Minerals are also together with the Gold whence the water receiveth many more Spirits Yet some Riverets in the high Alpes of Bohemia are said to participate of these Golden-Spirits also in Silesia and the Mountain that they call Fitchtelberg The Pepper-Baths in the Bishoprick of Curia are believed to be impregnated with such a Spirit but by reason of the admixture of other Minerals in greater quantity the waters receive a less sensible quality from it 4. Golden-waters which carry both Atoms of Gold and Spirit are some of the Riverets mentioned by Thurnhuserus We will add the Example of Salt-waters Example of Salt-waters 1. Salt Corporeal-waters viz. which carry the more gross particles of Salt and not accurately mixed they are many and sufficiently known to any person as certain Springs of which Salt is made Hitherto appertaineth the Sea-water if that it be made more gross by the heat of the fire 2. Salt Corporeal subtile-subtile-waters which contain the Salt reduced into little particles they are those which when they are most Salt yet withal they are very pellucid and subtile as many salt Springs and tenuous sea-Sea-water although that there be great difference in this subtile commixtion Hitherto appertaineth the Vrin of all Animals 3. Salt Spirituous-waters which contain not the particles of Salt but the spirit of Salt they are such that if you should boyl many Vessels of them yet notwithstanding you should receive no Salt Not a few of these are in Germany and elsewhere but they are rarely found simple 4. Salt Corporeal and Spirituous-waters which have particles of Salt and Spirit Almost all the Corporeal have also some portion of Saline spirit but most of them very little So near the City Saltzinga not far from the Rhine the Fountains are salt the water of which though more salt than other waters yet it affordeth less Salt because its sharp and salt sapor is sharpned by a spirit or volatile Salt that flyeth away in the boyling Hence it is manifest how this fourfold difference of participation is to be applied unto every sort of Mineral waters viz. Vitriolate-waters Alom-waters Lead-waters and the like Proposition V. To reckon up the noted differences of Mineral Waters The noted differences of Mineral Waters In the foregoing Propositions we have explained the true kinds and differences of Mineral waters taken from the very essence of them viz. from the particles of the Minerals which they carry or by which they are impregnated but those differences because they do not so strike the senses and moreover by reason of the various mixture of Minerals communicate various properties to the water wherefore they are less vulgarly known for the denomination of all Bodies ariseth from manifest qualities on the Sense as also doth the celebrity of waters amongst men The explication and cause of which apert qualities and properties must be sought from the inmost composition of things Therefore the noted and famous differences or species of Liquors flowing from the Earth and also known to the Vulgar sort of men are these ten to wit 1. Sowr-waters 2. Bitter 3. Hot 4. very Cold 5. Oily and Fat 6. Poysonous 7. Coloured 8. Ebullient 9. Water that converts less hard into harder or after any other mode changing any Bodies cast in or stained with them 10. Salt-waters And in the 11th place we may add those which are endowed with any other wonderful property Unto these Classes those that are studious in these things may reduce all Waters which are found described in Authors We shall only in brief shew their generation and differences and alledge some Examples Proposition VI. To explain the cause or generation difference or kinds of Acid or Sowr Waters Of Sowr Waters Great is the celebrity of Acid waters or Springs they
commonly call them Spaws 1. They arise from the admixture of a Spirit of Vitriol Salt and Alom which Minerals being partly simple and partly more or less admixed with other Minerals are found in the cavities of the Earth especially in Iron We prove this to be the true cause of Acidula's and Spaws 1. By reason that almost every where where such Acid waters break out Mines of Vitriol Salt and Alom are found 2. Because the Spirits of Vitriol and Salt are Acid as also some Spirits of Sulphur as is evident from Chymistry 3. Because that from these kind of Acid waters no Acid body but Spirits is separated which are altogether like unto the Spirits of Vitriol and Salt 2. Great is the quantity of Acid waters or Spaws in divers Regions where Mines especially abound The cause is because that an Acid Sowr Spirit is almost in all Bodies by reason that we have shewed that it is Elementary in the Seventh Chapter and first Proposition it is found in all herbs and fruits The difference of Spaws 3. The difference of Spaws is found to be notable Some are found to be so sharp or sowr that men make use of them instead of Vinegar Such a Spring is found in Nicana a Province of Sicilia In Germany the Fountain at Elleboga is of a wonderful Acidity Other Acid Springs are termed Winy because that by their sharpness they come near the grateful tast of Wine amongst which that is famous which is in the Earldom of Catzenellebocen in Germany at the Town Schwalbach In the Province of Lyons in France at the Town of St. Baldomare is a Fountain termed Fontaine forte that is the strong Fountain it supplieth the want of Wine and if that one fourth part of it be mixed with Wine it will want nothing of the tast of Wine if it is poured on Flour it will presently ferment They can boil no Meat in it for by reason of its subtilty it flieth away It is very wholsom so that the Inhabitants seldom use a Physician In Aquitaine not far from the City Bessa is the like Winy sharp Spring unto the waters of which if that you only admix the sixth part of Wine you will imagine that you drink pure Wine without any admixture of water Nigh to Rome is an Alomy sharp Fountain which being mixed with Wine maketh a very grateful Drink Great is the number of Acid Springs in the Vpper Germany whereof some flow into the Danube and others into the Rhine Very many are in the forementioned Earldom of Catzenelleboch in the Province of Triers in Tirolis Rhaetia Vindelicia a noted ane is near Anderna called Heilbrun In the Province of Toledo in Spain near the Village Valentiola are Springs which at the bottom are found Acid and of a Winy tast and in the upper part sweet which Baccius thinketh to happen because that the Nitrous and Acid parts do subside and sink to the bottom But I suppose if that the Relation be true that it proceedeth from the subtilty of the Spirit which being brought to the superficies presently do expire Other Acid Fountains are astringent and contracting the palate which is a token of Iron particles or of the admixture of Vitriol as also of Alom The Water of Acid Fountains in Rainy and Cloudy weather is found less Acid which is a sign of an admixture of condensated Air. Also if that the water be exposed to heat or if it stand in an open Vessel for some hours or if it be carried a long Voyage not well covered in cold Vessels it presently loseth its Acidity which is a sign that the Acidity of them dependeth on a subtile Spirit Yet they also have Atoms and the very Vitriol Alom Iron Salt Gravel and the like This is proved from the matter that is discovered to adhere to the Conduit-pipes The Studious may collect Examples by reading of Authors At least two hundred Acid Springs or Riverets run into the Rhine but by reason of the subtilty of the Spirits nothing of acidity is discovered in the Rhine Do you demand why there are no Acid Fountains in the Northern places I suppose that cause to be the defect of Subterraneous heat and an over great condensation of the Earth as also for that cause it cometh to pass that little or no Gold is found in those Regions Proposition VIII To explain the generation of hot Springs termed Baths and the places of the more famous of them Of the generation of hot Springs or Baths A Spring in Izland is judged the most fervid of them all whose water little differeth from that which hath arrived to the highest degree of heat and boyling on the fire But Caronius writeth that in Japan there is a Spring so hot that no water can be brought to that degree of heat by the most vehement fire It floweth not continually but twice in a day for one hour with a great force of spirits and maketh a great Pool which another hath informed me to be called by the Natives Singacko that is Hell After those the hot Fountains or Baths of Baden in Helvetia are famous Then the Baths of Appona in Italy Of Vulgar Baths there is a great number in the Vpper Germany as also in other places In Scotland is the Lake and River Nessa which is not hot yet it is never congealed with Cold. The cause and generation of Baths is first the admixture of Sulphureous particles whilst the water is carried through Subterraneous passages or rather whilst that it glideth through the Sulphureous Mines to a collection about the Springs 2. The vapours of Smoak and exhalations within the Earth where Sulphur is pure or impure as Peat Coal Amber and the like for these materials continually send forth a calid or warm fume which heat the waters carried thither or gliding through those places Yet particles of Alom are admixed to many nay the most Baths as also of Iron and Niter whence they have somewhat a sharp and astringent tast or sapor Almost all the Baths which we know flow without ceasing except the Pepper-Baths of Germany which are famous in Rhetia not far from Curia And besides Sulphur they contain something of Gold and not a little Niter The water of these Baths breaketh out every year about the third of May and it ceaseth to flow about the fourteenth of September The famous Baths in Germany are the Plumbariae in Lorrain Emsebadae above Constantina in Alsatia near Gebersweil in the Marquisate of Bada Wildbad in the Dukedom of Wertebergh The Blasianae near Tubin There are many also in Japan and the Indian Isles There are such hot ones in the Islands of the Azores that an Egg may be boyled in them Proposition IX To explain the generation of oyly and fat liquors flowing from the earth and to enumerate the places of the earth in which they are found Of oyly liquors Some Fountains send forth a bituminous liquor some a fat water or
water on which drops of oyl do flow In Scotland two miles from Edenborough a Fountain floweth on the whole Superficies of which drops of black oyl do swim the Inhabitants use it to mollifie the skin and to take away scabs So the River Cilicia tearmed Liparis was famous amongst the Ancients in which those that washed themselves were anoynted by the water whether it be so at this day I much doubt So likewise there was a Lake in Aethiopia which anointed those that swam it Also there was a Fountain in India which on a clear day sent forth a great quantity of oyl In Zant and about Dyrrachium and Appallonia as Vitruvius writeth there were Fountains which vomited out abundance of pitch with water There was a Lake in Babylon of great magnitude called Limme Asphaltis it had liquid Bitumen swiming upon it with which the black Semiramis encompassed Babylon with a Wall At this day also at Monasterium in Bavaria is the Fountain Degemsce on the top of which oyl swimmeth and is daily taken off The Acid waters of Schwalback if they be taken in a Vessel and have been settled for some days small drops of oyl swim on the top of them There is a greater quantity in the Fountain tearmed Oelbrum not far from Hagenaw at the Village Lamperscholch Also in the many Bathes are found bituminous particles if so be that they stood quiet for some days as in the Baths of the Kingdom of Naples tearmed the Bath of Petrolei Now the Fountains that send out not an oyl swimming on the water but a meer fat or bituminous liquor are also many Near Gersbachium in the Valley called Lebersthal from an antiquated and exhausted Mine oyl or bitumen floweth with which the Country Swains besmear their Cart-wheels Neither do the Inhabitants know its excellency In the Isle of Sumatra is a Spring from which Naptha like unto oyl floweth others say that it is a kind of Balsom they report Fountains of Amber to be there likewise In Peru near the sea is a bituminous Fountain sending forth a Branch or Riveret into the Sea The Natives use it instead of pitch neither do they use any other matter In Persia not far from Schimachia at or near the high Mountain Barmach in a Valley are about thirty Fountains of Bitumen or Naptha but runing in deep Wells with a great force the Depth is about two Ells wooden steps being made for the conveniency of descent it sendeth forth a Sulphureous and strong Spirit it is of a twofold colour in some red in others white The cause of these bituminous Fountains is a sulphureous and bituminous matter in the bowels of the earth thrust forth by a heat and spirit The cause of the differences is to be sought from the differences of the fat matters themselves as Succinum Amber Oyl of Petrolei Pitch Naptha and the like Proposition X. To explain the generation of bitter water and to reckon up the places of the earth in which they are found Of the generation of bitter waters and the places where they are found Many Fountains and Wells in the Regions of India on the Choromandel have bitter water although that they ebulliate in and flow from Rocks In Pontus a Region of Asia minor a little River tearmed Exampeus at the Town Callipadus is very bitter it rendereth the River Hypanis into which it floweth also very bitter They arise from impure Sulphur Bitumen Nitre Ink Copper as water left a long time in a Copper vessel acquireth a bitter taste The Lake Asphaltites in Palestine which is called Mare Mortuum or the Dead Sea hath a bitter water by reason of the impure Bitumen whence it ought to be referred to the fat waters of the former Proposition It sendeth forth a stinking scent and vapour all things without life sink to the bottom but it suffereth not any Animal to sink neither doth it grow sweet although that it continually swalloweth up the River Jordan It is venomous by reason that it containeth Arsnick Proposition XI Yo explain the cause of very cold Springs and to enumerate the places of the Earth where they are found The cause of cold Springs In the Province of Dauphin in France not far from Vienna is a Fountain of so great cold that the mouths of those that drink it are swelled with it neither can they endure their hands in it it is not diminished for the water that is drawn out of it nor augmented by the water poured into it In Arabia or Aethiopia are most cold Springs although that the heat of the Sun be most excessive there In Stiria not far from Gretz are Fountains so cold at the bottom that none can drink any water runing or drawn from thence In a mile from Calma a Spring sendeth forth water as it were boyling with a great wind when yet it is very cold hence they call it The mad water The cause of the coldness of these Fountains are 1. The admixture of Nitre and Alom also of Mercury Iron and the like 2. The depth of the Spring by reason of the defect of the Solary Beams and of the sulphureous subterraneous heat There are also some Springs which are sometimes cold and sometimes hot In Gatalonia the Lake and Fountain Salsula in the Winter is hot and in the Summer very cold This is common to it with many others I think the cause to be that in the Summer the pores of the Earth are open through which the hot Spirits break forth in the Winter they are closed whence within there are hot Furnaces that heat the waters So some Fountains are more hot in the night than in the day Proposition XII To explain the generation of those waters which seem to change bodies into another kind and to reckon up the places of the Earth where they are found There are some waters which change wood into the hardest stone In Ireland Of the generation of waters which change bodies into another kind c. above the City Armagh in a Pool not very large a stake of wood if it be fixed for some months the part that sticketh in the Mud will be iron the part which is touched with the water is turned into stone and the rest remaineth wood so Giraldus and Maginus relate but Brietius sayeth I know not by what authority that it is a meer fable The waters of Loches in Blois a Province in France turn all things put into it into stone At the City Senon in Burgundia near a Lake a Spring floweth which hardneth into stone Vitruvius saith that in Cappadocia between Mazaca and Tuana is a large Lake which changeth a reed or wood put into it in one day into stone In Bohemia near the Baths of Charles is a Fountain in which wood lying long is changed into stone Other waters are thought to change Iron into Copper which yet really they do not but by reason that waters themselves carry particles and spirit of Copper
and Vitriol therefore they dissolve the particles of Iron and by degrees take away from it which whilst that they do the Copper particles of the water are reposed in the place of the Iron ones taken away or there adhere whilst that they glide with the runing water The reason of those that change wood into stone are these 1. Some do not change the wood it self into stone but earthy stony and saline particles contained in the water do apply themselves to the wood and so as it were cover the wood with a stony crust and do not really change it 2. Some do not change the wood into stone but cause a stony hardness to the wood which some mineral waters may possibly do 3. If that some waters have truly changed wood into stone I conceive it to be done after this manner that chief difference is found by sight between the wood and the stone that in the wood there are certain long Fibres or Veins unto which the particles do cohere and those are less thick but in stone the particles are like unto Atoms without any certain extension into long Fibres If that therefore any water dissolve and as it were grind the particles cohering in the wood according to a long line so that now they do no more cohere after this mode but yet are more condensed there will be no more any great difference between the wood and stone as may be observed by our Eyes yet it is probable that these mineral waters communicate some substance to the wood it self There are other waters whose faculty is reported to be able to change the colours in the hair of man or beast Proposition XIII To explain the cause of poisonous and death-causing waters and to reckon up the places where they are Of poisonous waters Such is the Lake Asphaltites by reason of its Arsenical Bitumen In times past famous was the Fountain of Terracina which was called Neptunicus in the Region of the Volsci of which those that drank were deprived of their lives therefore it was filled up with stones by the Inhabitants In Thessalia a Fountain springeth of which no Cattle drink nor no kind of Beast approacheth Famous or rather infamous is the water which in the Region of Arcadia called Nonacris the Ancients write to drop exceeding cold from stony Rocks therefore called the Infernal and Stygian water which no vessel either of silver brass or iron could be preserved in without breaking And by this water Historians report that Alexander the Great was killed by Jolla Son of Antipater and that not without the infamy of Aristotle At this day many mortiferous waters are found in the Places or Regions called the Alpes but most of them are stopped with stones which is the reason that so few death-causing Fountains are known Now the generation of such water is if the water glide or flow through Arsenical Mercurial or Antimonial Earths and are impregnated with their fumes For as the smoak or fume of Arsnick killeth living creatures so waters impregnated with such a fume do the same Proposition XIV To explain the generation of coloured waters and their differences and to enumerate the places of the Earth in which they are found At Chinen in France water floweth from a Cave of somewhat a yellowish colour Of coloured waters In the Kingdom of Congo a Riveret floweth of a red colour into the Sea In some places waters flow of a black of a green and such like colours but they are but few The cause of the colour of these waters is that they glide or run from lands before they come to the Fountain Proposition XV. To explain the generation of Salt-waters and to reckon up the places of the Earth in which they are found Of the generation of Salt-waters The generation is twofold 1. From the Ocean they come through Subterraneous passages and flow to the Superficies of the Earth 2. They are generated of a Salt contained in the Earth such as is found in many places through which whilst the water glideth it conceiveth Saline particles and spirits before that it arrive at the Spring Great is the plenty and that known to every one of Salt Fountains We have spoken in the preceding Chapter and this matter is easily known by reason of the abundance of Salt almost every where lying hidden in the Earth seeing that Salt it self is an Element Proposition XVI To explain the cause of Ebullient Fountains and those that break out with a great spirit and wind and to enumerate the places of the Earth wherein they are found The cause is partly a Sulphureous spirit and partly a Nitrous spirit commixed with water in the Earth Of ebullient Fountains if that it be a Sulphureous spirit the waters are hot if Nitrous cold For neither are all the waters which ebulliate like to those that are hot hot but many of them are cold as is evident from that near to Culma called a mad water of which we have spoken in the Twelfth Proposition The River Tamayus in Galaecia ariseth from a Lake in its rising for some months of the year it sendeth forth a mighty noise In Japan that wonderful hot Fountain of which we have spoken in the Eighth Proposition not above twice every day breaketh forth for the most part for one hour now when that the water beginneth to flow it is carried with so great a force and vehemency of wind that it moveth the vast stones incumbent on the Well and leapeth to the height of three or four Ells with so great a noise like unto the discharge of Cannon In Westphalia a Fountain breaketh forth tearmed Bolderborn from its noise Most of the Spaws and Baths break forth with an abundance of wind and ebulliate as if they boyled a Sulphureous spirit causeth this in the Baths and in the Spaws the Spirits of Vitriol Nitre and the like Proposition XVII To enumerate the kinds of waters which have other certain wonderful properties and to explain the causes of them Unto this Classis all others ought to be reduced which cannot conveniently be referred unto the former sorts Other kinds of waters of wonderful properties So there is a Fountain in Portugal tearmed Cadina devouring all that is cast into it Also in times past there was another near to it rejecting all things cast into it but this latter is obstructed In Andalusia not far from the City Guadiana Eusebius Nierenburgius relateth that there is a Lake which sheweth the Seasons or Tempest for when that this is approaching it maketh an horrible noise which is oftentimes heard for the space of 18 or 20 miles In Calice in France is a Well into which if that a stone is cast in a noise will be heard like Thunder in the cavities of the Well In the Alpes are Wells whose water being drank off contracteth swellings of a great bigness hanging from their necks In the Kingdom of Granada at the Town Antiquarius is
a Fountain of so great force that it dissolveth stones Near unto Tours in France are Caves to be seen tearmed commonly Les Caves Gouttieres from the roof of which the water which falleth is formed into divers shapes as Nuts Almonds and the like The hot Fountain of Japan burneth all things and devoureth cloth iron flesh c. The studious may collect divers other examples from other Authors and reduce them to this Classis if that they seem not possible to be reduced to any of the former The Causes must be sought from the peculiar situation and property of each place Proposition XVIII To enumerate those Fountains which break forth at a set time not continually to explain the cause and those which ebb and flow Of Fountains which break forth at a set time not continually This Proposition belongeth not to this Chapter but to the preceding yet because it belongeth to the wonder of waters and was neglected in the former Chapter here it shall be explained In a Fountain situated on the top of an high Hill in the Province of Canaugh in Ireland the water ebbeth and floweth every day with the flux and reflux of the Sea yet the water is fresh The same is observed in the Fountain Louzara which is in the mountainous places of Galaecia called Cabreti 20 miles from the Sea Also in Aquitain in the Village Marsacus is a Fountain which imitateth the swelling of the Sea and swelleth with the increase of Garumnae in Burdeaux Elsewhere there are said to be Fountains which augment and decrease contrary to the swelling of the Sea In Wales near the mouth of the River Severn is a Pool called Linliguna which swalloweth in the Marine floods whilst that they arise but it is by no means filled with the same and the flood of the Sea ceasing then it riseth with a great force and vomiteth out the water with which it covereth the Banks In Biscay there are the four Springs Tamarici whereof three every day are so dried twelve times as if that no water were in them as Pliny reporteth But I question whether they be to be found at this day In Savoy is a Fountain of noted magnitude callen Wonderful which sinketh low twice in an hour and twice floweth and before that it floweth and doth break forth with a great noise it floweth into the Lake Burgites In the Mountains of Foix in Languedoc riseth the River Lers which in the Months June July and August ebbeth and floweth 24 times in a day See Bertius In a Region of Westphalia called Paderborn is a Fountain which ebbeth and floweth twice every day although it sendeth forth so much water that not far from the Fountain the water driveth four Water-mills and it breaketh forth with a mighty noise In the Province of Wallis in Germany is a Fountain called the Fountain of St. Mary it ceaseth to flow in the Autumn at the day dedicated to St. Mary and returneth in May. The Pool or Lake Maron in Palestine is so dry in the Summer and bringeth forth Herbs and Shrubs so high that Lions Wolves and other wild Beasts do abide there In Spain two miles from Valindolid is a Fountain which ariseth in May and falleth in November All Baths flow without any cessation or change except those that are in Rhaetia and are called the Pepper Baths for they flow only in the Summer from the third of May to the fourteenth of September then they cease CHAP. XVIII Of the Mutation of the places of the Water and Land or of the Mutation of the watery superficies into the earthy and the contrary Proposition I. To know the Superficies of the Earth which the water possesseth how great it is and that which the Earth occupieth Of the Superficies of the earth which the water possesseth WE cannot accurately know this because we are ignorant whether the Sea or Land doth possess the Superficies of the North or South Polaryland Moreover because the Superficies of the water as also of the land is terminated on the Globe by an irregular bending of the lines therefore it would be a very difficult task to compute the quantity of the Superficies of the water and land but as far as we are able to collect in gross from the inspection of the Terrestrial Globe the Superficies of the water and land seem almost equal so that the Superficies of the water is half to the Superficies of the land and so also is the Superficies of the land Proposition II. The Superficies of the Water as also of the Land is not at all times of the same magnitude but sometimes greater and sometimes lesser and when the Superficies of the Water is augmented the Superficies of the Land is diminished For the Sea overfloweth sometimes here sometimes there or taketh away and carrieth with it so therefore his Superficies is augmented more or less as it hath overflowed a great or less tract of Land as in times past it did in Thessaly Yet this variety as far as it is yet known hath a very little proportion unto the whole Superficies of the water it may be made great as we shall shew in the eighteenth Proposition Proposition III. To compute what quantity of Water the Earth containeth and what quantity of Land Of the quantity of Land and Water which the Earth containeth For the finding out the accurate and true quantity of water and land first we ought to know both the whole Superficies of the water as also its depth in divers parts of the Sea also the subterraneous heaps of water ought to be examined All which seeing that we cannot find out by any method therefore we cannot find out the accurate quantity of the water or land but only from certain Hypotheses viz. we laid down the Superficies of the water to be half the Superficies of the earth the profundity to be quarter or half a mile neither do we reckon the waters in subterraneous Channels The quantity of water may be thus found out Take a quarter or half a mile from the Semidiameter of the earth and the solidity of the Sphere may be found whose Semidiameter is equal to the residue let this solidity be taken from the solidity of the earth the half of the residue is the quantity of the water the same half substracted from the solidity of the whole earth leaveth the quantity of the earth unto which must be added a fourth or fifth part of the bulk of water or of the former half But these are uncertainties from supposed uncertainties or at least nigh unto truth Proposition IV. The Water may leave the shoar and place of the Earth which it doth occupy for divers causes so that the Land may appear dry where the Water or Sea was before and so a new Land may seem to be generated A Sevenfold Tract of Waters There are a sevenfold Tract of waters viz. 1. the Ocean 2. Gulphs or Bays of the Ocean 3.
Streights 4. Rivers 5. Lakes 6. Pools and 7. Marishes 1. Marishes may be exsiccated or drained either by subduction of the water or by exsiccation of the earth as none can doubt for in many Regions the Soil is fruitful where there were Marishes some years since as in Westphalia Gelderland Brabant Holland Muscovia 2. The same is the account of Pools seeing that they differ not much from Marishes Proposition V. Rivers leave their Channel or Shoar that is part of their Channel and afford new Land Rivers quit their Shoar and afford new Land 1. If that they carry much Terrestrial matter Sand or Gravel with them which sinketh to the bottom in progress of they time so augment the Altitude of the Channel that it is no more depressed than that place from whence the water floweth from the vicine earth but if that that matter sinketh into one place in part of the Channel it will separate one part which then at length will be dried up 2. If that the River take another Channel whether it be done by Art or Nature and a violent cause as by Wind Inundation or the like 3. If the Springs of the Rivers be obstructed or cease to send forth water the earth being fallen in or condensated or a great quantity of Sand being driven by the winds into the Fountains or adjacent places Examples of Rivers whose Channels are exsiccated at this time either in whole or in part are every where obvious in Writers yet not of great Rivers but of small or of the parts of any great Rivers So a Channel of an Arm of the Rhine which flowing by Leyden flowed in times past into the German Ocean now for some Ages deserted by the water at this day is land the Rhine stagnating between Leyden and the Vicus Cattorum The Shoars are uncovered from the waters of Rivers and that some Rivers run in a more narrow Channel than they did formerly is manifest from many examples and from thence that some at this day are not Navigable which formerly were may easily be collected the Altitude of the water being diminished and none at all to be left in their Channel at some time or other as in the River Scaldis Therefore Governours of Commonwealths have a great care that the Mud and Sediments be drawn from out the Channels of Rivers that they may remain navigable as is seen in many places But great Rivers cannot be dried up or changed into land except in many ages because that many lesser Rivers flowing from divers parts make them of which though some may be dried up or change their course yet all do not suffer the same except in a long space of time and the Channel is deeper But one heap or ridge of Sand may cause the River to run through another Channel and the former to be dried up yet it taketh not away the River except the Fountains or Branches of it be obstructed Therefore it is true that neither the Nile Tanais Albis or the Rhine or other Rivers always flowed or shall perpetually flow but that there was earth before and shall be afterwards where they now flow Proposition VI. Lakes are dried up and changed into Land Lakes dried up and changed into Land 1. If that a Lake be constituted from Rivers that flow in that mutation is made by the abduction withdrawing or cessation of the River and also by evaporation 2. If that a Lake receiveth waters by a subterraneous passage from the Ocean or Sea there will be a mutation of that Lake after that those subterraneous passages are obstructed and so Lakes are first changed into standing Pools and Marishes then at length into dry Land It is evident saith Aristotle that because a force of waters hath brought in Mud or something of that sort he speaketh of Lakes made of Rivers therefore standing Pools are made and the earth is dry and that their water being left and standing in succession of time it is exsiccated and altogether vanisheth So the Lands that touch upon the Lake Maeotis by the Soil brought down by the Rivers are increased so much that Ships now far less then those about 60 years since for traffick sake enter into it There are many examples found of small Lakes changed into dry Land especially in Holland Proposition VII Streights are exsiccated and changed into Isthmusses or Continents That happeneth Streights when that by reason of the continual sinking of the Terrestrial matter made in a long time the channel of the Streight is become so high that it denieth a passage to the Sea So it is very probable that the Isthmus between Africa and Asia was a Streight by which the Mediterranean and Red-sea were conjoyned as we shall shew in the following Proposition In many Streights at this day the Altitude of the Sea and the Altitude of the Channel is found lesser than in former time which is a certain token that those Streights shall have no water in them in the time to come and shall be changed into a dry Isthmus So the Streight through which the Atlantick Ocean maketh a Gulph which the Hollanders called Snyder-zee and the Texell at this day receiveth no larger landing Ships and the depth of the Sea is every year found lesser and the Land higher therefore where the water is at the Texell there after some Ages will be dry Land Concerning the Vlier the same in time to come will also happen Proposition VIII The Bays or Gulphs which the Ocean maketh between the Mid-lands in course of time do become dry places Bays or Gulphs in time do become dry Land This is done by a double cause 1. If that the Streight by which the Bay is conjoyned to the Ocean becometh an Isthmus or else be stopped by Sand and Gravel which is done in progress of time as we have said in the preceding Proposition For by this cause the Bay of the Ocean and a part or member of it shall be cut off from the body and shall become a Lake and then a standing Pool and Marish and by exsiccation become earth and no water shall be seen there 2. If that the very Channel of the Bay become higher by reason of the Rivers flowing into it and carrying Sand along with it that it in time cannot receive the Sea so by degrees the Sea will recede from the shoars of that Bay Therefore the Mediterranean the Baltick the Red Persian and other Seas that are Bays of the Ocean will cease in time to be Seas and will be changed into Lands which shall be fully proved in the following Proposition Proposition IX The Ocean for saketh some Shoars or Coasts so that it becometh Land where the Ocean formerly was Where the Ocean formerly was is now Land by its forsaking the shoars That happeneth for these causes 1. If that the force of water be broken at the shoars by Rocks here and there on the Coasts or Clifts in the Sea for that
and sand from the shoars or some banks also the substance of the bottom is advanced and lifted up and is carried by the impetuosity of the River until it come to a more large and ample Channel and be removed from the Fountain or cause of abundancy of water for here the vehemency of the motion is remiss and then the Terrestrial parts subside and Sand-banks are generated of which many are found in places where there are broad Rivers but none almost in narrow Neither is there any mischief which taketh away more splendor from the most flourishing and rich Empories or places of trade without any hope of recovery or bringeth greater detriment to Ships That we may pass over those Ancient Cities now for many Ages buried in oblivion we have Examples before our eyes of Stavoren in Friezland Armuyen in Zeiland of Dort in Holland Antwerp in Brabant and Stade in the Bishoprick of Bremen Nothing took away the power of Traffick from these Cities which was the cause of all their splendor and riches but the banks of Sand arising in their Rivers or the Neighbouring Seas Neither is there almost any Empory that is Maritimate that is free from the fear of these Sand-banks Those that are in the Albis or the Elbe have destroyed many Hamburgian Ships that have escaped the grand storms of the Ocean The same is manifest in others to him that considereth especially in the Texel and Vlie of Amsterdam They are discovered in a great number on the Sea-coasts of Flanders and Friezland and the suff of the Sea going down many of them are discovered to be part of the Continent for the Channel interceding hath then little water and admitteth of no sailing The famous or rather infamous amongst Mariners by reason of Shipwrack are those that are found in a great number in one part or place of the Sea They are these 1. The Sand-banks of Brazil Abrolhos de Brasilia Het riff van Brasilian also de Droogte van Brasil They lie from the Coast of Brazil for the space of 70 miles which the Mariners that sail to the Indies ought to avoid with great diligence whilst that to shun the calm of Guinea they sail towards Brazil yet they come as near to those Sands as they may that they may have the greater Wind but they must be cautious that they be not carried between Brazil and the Sands 2. The Sands of St. Ann not far from Guinea six degrees at the elevation of the North Pole Ships being carried upon these come not off without great danger and labour and are detained for many daies when that Seamen suppose that they have passed beyond them For these Sands are not continual but they are disjoyned by broad and deep Whirlpits or Gulphs so that in a small distance here is a depth of about eight fathom by and by about two 3. The Sands between the Isle of Madagascar and Arabia called Baixos de India they are sharp Rocks of Coral of divers Colours 4. The Sands of China 5. The Sands of Flanders But more may be seen in Geographical Sea-charts We have declared one mode of the generation by which these Sands have an Original by sinking of the Sandy matter which the Sea carrieth with it The second mode to be adjoyned to this is by which such Sands can or may have a Being to wit if that the Sea overflow the Earth in which the hills and risings are sandy for then those hills are or shall be called Sand-hills they are discovered in a large tract but the Land it self is more low If therefore the Sea by an irruption should inundate and cover those Lands then those Hills would be Sand-banks so we must judge of others Therefore at the Mouths of Rivers Sand-banks are most frequent because the Channel is there broader and therefore the impetus of the efflux of Rivers is there diminished and therefore the matter sinketh which the violent Flood brought with it Also the waves of the Ocean repel the Waters flowing from the Mouths of the Rivers whence all the force ceaseth And it is worth our labour to distinguish and consider these two modes of the generation of Sand-banks Proposition XI To conjecture whether the Sand-hills which lye in the Sea not far from the Continent shall be part of this future Continent Of Sand-banks or Hills in the Sea not far from the Land We have said in the former Proposition that these Sand-banks are generated two manner of ways one truly by the subsidency or sinking of the Sand into the Sea the other by denomination viz. all Hill the water encompassing and overflowing the Earth If that they are generated by the former mode and are found to increase more and more it is a sign that they will joyn to the Continent of the Earth that is to say that the Channel of the Sea will be dried between these Sand-banks and the adjacent Land But if that the Sand-banks are generated after the second mode then we may conjecture that those Sand-banks will not so easily be conjoyned to the adjacent Earth but that the Sea rather will farther overspread the Land Proposition XII Islands are produced in the Sea and Rivers after the same mode that Sand-banks are yea Islands may proceed from Sand-banks yet they are also made after another mode Of the generation of Islands For if that in any part of the Sea so great a quantity of Sand Gravel Mud and Ouze be aggregated in progress of time that it becometh higher than the Sea it will become an Island which is the first Mode Then by the second mode If that the Sea breaking into the Land overfloweth only the lower parts but not the higher and the Hills those will be Islands And by this latter Mode it is probable that those Islands were generated or had original which arise to an huge Altitude as St. Helena Ascension and the like especially those which are rocky and stony Sicilia separated from Italy by the Sea Hitherto appertain Islands which the Sea hath cut off from the prominent Lands So Writers testifie and the Poets Verses are known that Sicilia was separated from Italy by the violence of the Sea By the first Mode viz. the subsidency and congregation of many Terrestrial particles the Islands of Zeland Denmark and Japan had their original The same seemeth to have been the original of the Molucco Isles for if that you dig on the Plain to a small depth you shall meet with an abundance of sand and shells Other Isles separated from the Continent by the Sea The Inhabitants of Ceiland relate that the Isle was separated from the procurrent of India and it is very probable so The Isle of Sumatra is supposed formerly to have been united to Malacca The Isles of the Maldives in times past was were said to adhere to India and were a continuous Continent yet at this day they are far in the Sea and divided into an innumerable many
Isles esteemed about 1100 neither ought we to doubt of it seeing that narrow Euripuses pass through every two of these Maldivian Isles so that in some places they exceed not four or five Ells but in progress of time many of them unite into one the Euripus being diminished and all of them at length will conjoyn in one oblong Island Yea all the Oriental Isles scituate between the Continent of Asia and the Land of Magellan in a great number seem to arise from the violence of the Ocean the Land being separated For the Pacifick Ocean in the Torrid Zone is moved by a perpetual motion and force from the West to the East that is from America to those Oriental Isles Moreover a perpetual Wind greatly augmenteth the violence of the Ocean towards that Oriental quarter Therefore it is not improbable seeing that all these Islands are in the Torrid Zone but that Asia formerly did adhere to the South-land or that of Magellan in a continual tract of Land then at length the violence of the Ocean eat off and separated sometimes here and sometimes there until that a way being made on every side it was conjoyned to the Indian Ocean and made so many Islands as that we stand amazed at this day in that quarter being distant a very small space Java Celebes Borneo Madera Amboina c. Concerning the Islands in the Gulph of Mexico as also in the Streights of Malacca we conjecture altogether the same The Isles of the Aegean Sea whether they had a Being from the divulsion made by or from the Sea the Sea flowing from the Euxine Sea and the Mediterranean raising up of contrary floods or after the former mode by a subsidency of the Terrestrial matter which the Propontis had carried from the Euxine Sea as yet I doubt It is more probable that a divulsion was made and peradventure that famous Inundation of Deucalion here also exercised its force It is certain that the Isle Euboea at this day called Negropont did formerly adhere to Greece as Authors of no mean Credit do relate for so small an Euripus interfloweth that it may be joyned by a Bridge We shall shew that Islands may be made of Sand-banks by many Examples So the Islands in the River Nile and in the River of St. Laurence were formerly Sand-banks Rivers make Islands after another manner when that they send forth a branch which they receive into themselves in another place as may be seen in the Wolga Tanais and other places That this was not done by Nature but by the Industry of Man we ought not to question the River Ob doth the same These two Rivers Rengo and Coanza made the Isle Loanda scituated on the Coast of Africa which exonerated themselves into the Sea in that place by reason that they bring great store of Mud and Rubbish with them they falling with an exceeding force from Mountainous places so that they lest this and as yet the same in their Inlets and so in course of time made the Island Landa first made a Sand-bank now most fertile and likewise populous And so we suppose that many Sand-banks formerly made the Islands scituated at the Coasts although that some were also caused by a divulsion made by the Sea as Norway And it is more probable that this is the mode of generation of Islands in stony and rocky Isles But in the Indian Sea Islands may have an original both by divulsion and subsidence or sinking of matter because that whilst it forceth away it also eateth between the middle of the Earth which at length it putteth in another place unto this many furious Winds which are very frequent in the Pluvial months from May to September do much conduce For by these the Sea is mightily troubled so that the Sand and gravel is separated from its bottom and from other Regions which matter is forced on the Coasts of India So the Mouths of the Port of Goa by the violence of the Winter-winds from May to September are so obstructed with congested heaps of Sand that they hardly afford a passage to smaller Vessels So these heaps of Sand shut up the Port of Cocin on those Months so that neither small nor great Vessels can pass For a continual Rain on the Mountain Gatis and a frequent Ecnephias or impetuous wind from a Cloud breaking forth with an abundance of water from the Clouds which are beheld to hang as it were on the top of Gatis send forth such an abundance of water and with that violence that it carrieth much Sand with it to the shoar where the Ocean resisteth which Sand when that the Winter endeth is taken away by the Ocean and the Ports are opened There are some Lands so nigh the shoar that the flux of the Sea doth make them Islands and in the reflux they are in appearance part of the Continent and if that the interposed Channel acquire a greater Altitude in progress of time at length the flux of water is excluded and the Islands become part of the Continent without reciprocal mutation And also the Nile overflowing Aegypt every year causeth the Cities and Hills of Aegypt then to seem Islands So the River Wolga doth so increase in the Months of May and June that it covereth the Sands and Islands and many of the Isles that adjoyn unto India become Sands in the Pluvial Months where that the Nile and the Ganges do overflow the Regions Proposition XIII There is yet another Mode besides the two already related by which Islands have a Being or Original viz. for the coherent Earth suddenly to be carried from the bottom of the Sea to the superficies Another Mode by which Islands have an Original Others suppose this Mode and that not undeservedly to have proceeded from the fabulous Grecians and Poets But Seneca a grave Author relateth that the Island Thracia in his time sprang up in the Aegean Sea whilst that the Mariners looked on Although therefore that very few Examples of such productions of Islands are to be found yet it ought not to be supposed impossible for it may be that a porous spongy sulphureous Earth doth exist as there is a various difference and mixture of sight Earths which even now hath increased to a notable altitude yet so as that it yet remaineth beneath the superficies of the water Now if that such a Sand or Earth adhere less firm at the bottom of the Sea it may be separated by the violence of the Sea because that it is little lighter than the water or almost of the same levity therefore it will ascend to the superficies of the water and suddenly an Island will seem to spring up or a Spirit or Wind included in the bowels of the Earth without any violence of the Sea and endeavouring to break forth may send forth such an Island above the Water for great is the force of Winds included in the Earth and requiring a larger space as is evident from
Earthquakes By which it is manifest that sometimes Mountains are sent forth of the Earth and sometimes swallowed up the same is manifest from Warlike Mines where the Wind breaketh up great Towers and Walls and carrieth them into the Air. If that therefore such an Island of a sudden springing in the Sea adhere to the bottom of the Sea we must necessarily say that it was forced upwards by the violence of some subterraneous Wind As some write that Mountains sometimes are thrust forth of the Earth but if that it no longer adhere to the bottom as well the Wind as the violence of the water may separate it from the bottom so that at length by its own levity it is carried upwards to the superficies Proposition XIV Whence another doubt doth arise viz. whether that there be certain Islands that swim on the Sea as Thales supposed the whole Earth to swim on the Ocean For the Opinion of Thales it is sufficiently refuted seeing that the Channel of the Sea is found continuous to the Land but reason perswades us that there may be swiming Islands if that the Land be light and sulphureous Seneca addeth Experience for he saith that he saw the Isle Catylias swiming which had Trees and brought forth Grass and Herbs that the water sustained it and that it was not only driven hither and thither by the wind but also by the Air and that it continued not in one station either by Day or by Night Moreover there was another Island in the Lake Vadimon another in the Lake Station So the Ancients relate that Delos and all the Cyclades formerly swam in the Sea Neither may you object why do not those Islands swim at this day For unto this the Answer is easie That such a swiming cannot continue long for seeing that those Islands almost touch at the bottom of the Sea whilst that they are moved hither and thither they are carried more or less elevated to the Sands or Channels especially if that they come in the midst between two Sands that motion is stopped and other collected Earths are united with this Sand-bank or Channel and so of swiming Islands they become firm In Fondura a Country in America at this day is a Lake in which are many Hills which are moved to and fro with the wind In the great Lake of Scotland called Loumond is an Isle that swimeth and is moved about although that it be apt for Pasturage as Boetius writeth Hitherto we have treated of the generation of the Lands or of the Acid part of the Earth that is extant on the superficies we shall now consider how the Ocean and Waters may change their places and possess new Proposition XV. Rivers possess certain tracts of Land which they possessed not before and that for divers reasons Certain tracts of Land which Rivers possess which they possessed not before 1. When that they first arise from their Fountains and receive a Channel either from Nature or by Art of which we have spoken in the fifteenth Chapter 2. If that a River maketh another Channel for it self or sendeth forth a branch from it self which is most commonly done by men viz. that they may bring part of the Rivers unto Cities or into another River Examples of which we have alledged in the forecited Chapter 3. If that Rivers more and more possess the banks in progress of time which hapneth 1. If that the Channel become higher from the sinking down of the Earth or Sand. 2. If that it eateth off the sides of the Bank by its swift course 3. If that it be augmented by another River and by an abundance of Rain or an Exhydria or impetuous wind accompanied with a mighty fall of water 4. If that they overflow the Earth which if not going back again but do more and more augment they become Lakes or if they return to their Ancient Channel the water being effused into the Fields becometh a Marsh if that there be great abundance of it Corollary It is probable therefore then that there was a time in which those tracts of Land which now the Rhine Elbe and the Nile possess as also other Rivers were dry and possessed by the Earth Proposition XVI Lakes Marishes and standing-Pools occupy parts of the Earth that before they possessed not Lakes Marishes and Pools possess parts of the Earth which formerly they did not 1. When that they first spring up and are augmented in progress of time of which we have spoken in the fifteenth Chapter 2. If that abundance of Rain fall 3. If that Rivers bring store of water with force into the Lakes 4. If that the Channel become more high 5. If that the Lakes being agitated by often and more vehement floods by degrees do more eat the banks and cover the land with water So the Lake of Harlem within thirty or forty years hath extended beyond its former Bank about the space of the twentieth part of a mile Corollary Therefore it is probable that there was a time when those tracts of land which now the Lake Zaire Lemanus Parina Harlem Maeotis or the Marishes of Westphalia and all others formerly possessed were dry Lands Proposition XVII The Ocean possesseth part of the Land which formerly it did not possess Land possessed by the Ocean which formerây it did not possess This hapneth after various manners 1. When that breaking through the middle of the land it maketh Streights and Gulphs as the Mediterranean the Arabian that of Bengala Camboja and such like So the Streight between Sicily and Italy between Geilan and India between Greece and Euboeja between Manilla and Magellan and also the Danish c. Neither is it improbable but that the Atlantick Ocean was so generated and that America was so divided from the Old World or at least from Europe which some do the more easily embrace that they may thence only deduct the Original of the American Nations from Adam Indeed the Aegyptian Priests related unto Solon about six hundred years before Christ as you may see in the Dialogue of Plato termed Timons that there was formerly opposite to the Herculean Streight of Gibralter an Isle bigger than Asia and Europe together called Atlantis and that part of it afterwards by a great Earthquake and a great deluge of one day and one night was swallowed up in the Ocean From which Narration we may collect that in former times amongst the Aegyptians there was a fame especially amongst those that were Learned of the separation of America from our World made many Ages before But it is far more likely that the North part of America in which is New France New England Canada and the like did in former Ages adhere to Ireland The Ancients write that the Streights of Gibralter were dug through by Hercules 2. When with a violent Wind the Ocean is forced and overfloweth the land by breaking through or over the banks that are made by Nature and Art There are
many Examples of the Inundations of the Ocean as formerly in Thessaly and not long since in Friezland and Holsatia 3. When by reason of the same causes it penetrateth the firm Land and maketh Islands By this Mode we have said in the former Propositions that it is likely that that Sea had its original which interfloweth between those innumerable Oriental Isles and that which floweth between the Maldivian Isles and India and also between the Gulph of Bengala and Camboja 4. When it by degrees eateth and consumeth the Coasts or Shoars and so in progress of time covereth some parts of the shoar and of the adiacent land So the Baltick Sea invaded the Coasts of Pomerania and destroyed the famous Town or Empory of Vinetam so taking away the Islands from the Coast of Norway it let in it self between these Isles and the Continent So the German Ocean hath possessed the shoar of Holland near the Village of the Catti in a great space of Land so that the Ruins of the Brittish Tower formerly a Fortress or Castle of the Romans now lieth inconspicuous being covered with water far from the shoar in the Sea The Ocean hath taken from the North part of the Island of Ceilan the space of 20 miles so that at this day it is far lesser than it was And there are many more Examples of the like kind Corollary From hence we may collect that those places of the Earth where now the Ocean is in times past were Land and again shall be land to wit if that we do suppose that the earth hath continued so many thousand years and shall yet continue Concerning this Argument you may consult Aristotle in the first Book of his Meteors and the twelfth Chapter and Stevinus in his Geography If that you demand how the Ocean shall occupy the place of Mountains that then the Mountains shall not be covered by the Sea but shall then become either Rocks or Islands other earth being forced unto them that is confirmed by the example of many Islands yea almost of all because that Experience testifieth that almost all Isles have Mountains in the midst as Ceilan Sumatra Java furthermore some are nothing else but Mountains as St. Helena Ascension the Hesperides and the like Seeing therefore that those places of the Ocean in which those Isles lye in Ages to come shall be or already have been land then indeed the Mountains of these Isles shall be Mountains of the Continent Proposition XVIII Whether it is possible that the whole superficies of the Earth should become dry or Land Or that it should be all liquid or covered with water That the most parts should be of an Earthy superficies at one time more than at another or that more should be covered with water Of the whole Superficies of the Earth whether it may become all Land or all Water 1. That sometimes the land should possess a greater part of the superficies of the Earth than at another Also that which is a consequence to the former that water at one time should possess the greater part of the superficies of the Earth more than at another hath been sufficiently shewed in the second Proposition of this Chapter 2. Whether the Water or Ocean can cover the whole Earth so that there shall be no Earth or Island above it and so cause a Universal stood Unto this I answer That a mode may be conceived and explained by which it may naturally be done but yet by reason of the compaction of the Lands and Altitude of the Mountains it is scarcely probable that any such thing will be The mode by which it may be done is the same with that explained in the second Proposition For if that the Ocean continually eateth the land from the shoar and layeth it down in the profoundest parts of its Channel and do this in a perpetual course of time then it shall take away all the Lands of the superficies or extant parts and it self shall cover all the Earth And the Mountains shall either be made Rocks or shall by degrees sink and fall their Foundations being consumed by the vehement force of the water But this may be done more easily if that we will follow their opinion who attribute a greater height to the Ocean than to the Land But we have in the precedent discourse sufficiently confuted that opinion 3. Whether that the Land can so occupy the whole superficies of the Earth so that all the water and the whole Ocean may be contained in the Caverns of the Earth or in the subterraneous passage and covered by the Earth Unto this I answer after the same manner that it is not impossible and that a Mode may be conceived by which it may be done but yet scarcely ever shall be Now there is only one Mode to be conceived viz. that if now there are or may be so many cavities within the depth of the earth within the which the Ocean may be contained for neither hath it been demonstrated by any as hitherto that such cavities are not in the depth of the earth and if they be not but that they may be done 1. by the violence of the earth and 2. by subterraneous winds Proposition XIX Why in the middle of the Ocean no Islands are found and no abundancy of Isles but most at great Continents or great Islands No Isles found in the middle of the Ocean Of the truth of this Proposition we ought not to doubt for experience manifestly proveth it In the midst of the vast Pacifick Ocean between Africa and Brasilia besides the Isle of Sancta Helena and that of the Ascension few are found but about the shoars of the Continent or in the Ocean not far from the Coasts of the greatest Continents all Islands are those few only excepted which I have spoken of this may especially be taken notice of in those numerous ones that we tearm troops of Isles which are all near the Continent The troop of the Isles of the Aegean Sea adjoyneth to Europe and Asia the Hesperides to Africa the Maldivian Isles to India as also all the Indian Isles between Asia and the South Continent only the Flandrian Isles or Azores seem to be situated in the midst of the Ocean between the old World and America although that they are more near to that than to this The cause of this Phenomenon or situation of the Islands without doubt is that they had a Being from the irruption of the Ocean into the Continents by which violence the Lands of the Continents were separated but because the Altitude of the Ocean was not so great that it could cover all the Lands intercepted thence here and there between the Continents and at the Continents troops of Islands did arise also it is likely that some of them were generated by another mode viz. because the Ocean cannot carry the Lands separated and cut off any long space with it but suffereth them by degrees to subside
not a long distance from the shoars which subsidency or sinking continued for many Ages at length caused Isles therefore in the middle of the Ocean are few Islands 1. Because that place is more remote from the shoar than that any of the eaten off parts should be carried thither 2. Because that the commotion and force of the water is greater there which moveth the earth of the Channel or rather promoteth the depth than suffereth Islands to be generated there 3. Because there are no Continents there therefore neither can troops or heaps of Islands be according to the first mode by which we have shewed such heaps of Isles to be produced yet in times past when that the middle of the Ocean was not where 't is now it is not unlikely that such Isles were here and by degrees were swallowed by the Ocean OF Absolute Geography SECT V. Containing an explication of the Atmosphere and the Winds In three Chapters CHAP. XIX Of the Atmosphere and Air. Proposition I. From the parts of the Earth as well dry as moist or from the Earth and Water vapours and fumes do continually exhale into that space which is about the Earth THE Cause is twofold first the Celestial heat of the Stars especially the Sun and Moon Of vapours and fumes The other is a Terrestrial heat or subterranean or rather terrestrial fire or which is admixed with the parts of the earth For we see that almost all bodies the least fire being moved towards them send forth a fume Seeing therefore that both the Celestial and Terrestrial heat is naught else but a certain fire therefore it is also necessary that vapours and fumes should be advanced by it from the parts of the earth So the truth of the Proposition is evidenced à priori Experience also confirmeth the same For those that travel in the night time especially when the Moon shineth and that towards the water discover many vapours to wander and be advanced about the Superficies of the earth Also it is vulgarly known that in the day the Sun doth raise many vapours also when that a mist ariseth upwards which is a certain token of rain to follow Proposition II. The Atmosphere is a space about the whole earth in which the exhalations raised from the earth are always present And it is uncertain whether that anything or body else be contained in it besides these exhalations It is also taken for the exhalations themselves about the whole earth There is no small controversie amongst modern Philosophers Of the Atmosphere concerning the body which consisteth about the earth For many Mathematicians of sound knowledge determine that there is nothing besides exhalations elevated from the earth and therefore they take the Atmosphere and Air for one and the same and immediately after the Atmosphere place the Aetherial substance But other Philosophers suppose that besides these exhalations in the space about the earth that there is a certain peculiar and simple body which they call Air although that they freely grant that exhalations may be changed into Air and contrariwise into clouds and thick vapours The same Persons after this Air even to the Lunary Orb place another subtile thin body different from the Aether which indeed they tearm Fire but they confess that it is less properly done and that it doth not agree with our fire for it is a calid substance not burning dry and very subtile not to cause the refractions of the rayes of the Sun and Stars which yet they will have to be done in this Air. Those being well considered these two opinions of the Philosophers seem rather to differ in words than in matter it self For as for the Air because that they grant it so gross that a refraction of rayes may be made in it and that it may be generated from exhalations by a light mutation the Air seemeth nothing else but a subtile exhalation although it was not exhaled from the earth As for the Sublunary Fire when that they confess that it is so improperly tearmed but they affirm that it is so tenuous that it causeth no refraction of rayes this seemeth little to differ from the Aether We affirm therefore that the Atmostphere and Air are a body about the earth on which the rayes falling are refracted laying aside the controversie whence this body hath its original which definition agreeth with the former For neither is it likely that any exhalations can be elevated from the earth so subtile that they should cause no refraction or impediment to the luminous rayes proceeding from the Aether yet if that such be granted we cannot know their Altitude and whether that they be excluded from the Atmosphere which yet if that any one will sharply urge supposing that the little fires or rayes cast from the Sun on the earth again recoil to the Sun he will not deny but that the latter definition is commodious Therefore the Atmosphere and Air are naught else but a contexture of many small bodies which adhere to the earth as a down or wool circumvesteth a Peach Proposition III. Sometimes more sometimes lesser exhalations are drawn from the earth especially in divers places Of exhalations The cause is 1. The various elevation of the Sun above the Horizon or depression beneath it 2. The diversity of the age of the Moon and its elevation above the Horizon 3. The rising and setting of the other Stars and their constitution above the Horizon 4. The diversity in the parts of the earth them selves for watery and humid places do more easily send forth vapours than earthy and dry Proposition IV. The exhalations which constitute the Atmosphere are of a divers kind especially in sundry Regions viz. watery saltish earthy sulphureous spirituous The sensible compounded exhalations or parts of the Atmosphere are divers viz. mixed of simple particles Of the exhalations which constitute the Atmosphere The cause is because that in the parts of the earth such bodies are of a divers sort and are advanced by heat some more easily and other some with greater difficulty Concerning the earthy particles some one may doubt because that those are scarcely apt to be elevated 1. By reason of the smalness of their dusts which are light seeing that gravity is an affection of compacted bodies 2. By admixture of sulphureous particles which violently carry those earthy ones with them Moreover that there are sulphureous particles in the Air is proved from the fiery Meteors Lightnings Thunder and the like yea a sulphureous odor or scent after Thunder and Lightning manifestly asserteth the same As for the watery parts we ought not to question for saline and spirituous exhalations by reason of their tenuousness are easily exhaled from the earth Little Animals generated in great number and abundance in the Air confirm the same The Aristotelians divide exhalations into two kinds to wit vapours and fumes Vapours are generated of water and easily return into the same again Fumes
Air F H being rarified now requireth more space Now you will find the degrees of accretion and diminution of the heat and cold if that you divide the Line F A on the Table into certain parts of numbers Or without putting a Vessel under set the Glass L H even at the extremity L have a Globe with a little hole from the side and let this Globular Vessel be filled with Air for so also the degrees of heat will be shewed by the ascent and descent of the water Proposition X. The serene Air may be carried so by a most vehement fire that it may occupy a space 70 times greater than it did before On the contrary it may be so condensed in a Wind-gun that it may only possess a 60 part of the former space but the heat of the Sun bringeth not so great a rarification or the cold so great a condensation to the Air The same is proved from that that if you take an Aeolopile and heat it with fire so that it may then contain 13 ounces but the same being cold and returning to its former natural estate it will contain 13 ounces a dram and a half Therefore the space that the Air occupied whilst that it was hot is greater than the space that the Air possessed when refrigerated that the difference of the space is that part of the Aeolopile that receiveth half a dram of water if that the whole receiveth 13 ounces with half a dram and the part of this Aeolopile is almost the 70 part of the whole space in the Aeolopile therefore the Air being hot hath possessed a space 70 times greater than it doth when it returneth to its natural estate Proposition XI Why in the places in the Frigid Zone at the time in which the Sun ariseth not altogether unto them on some days the Air is clear and serene and for the most part cloudy and foggy Of the Air in places of the Frigid Zone I answer the cause of this gross and almost perpetual Mist or Fogg is the small heat of the subterraneous Earth it self or else it is derived from the Sun and likewise the Moon which in the time of the obscurity of the Sun remaineth many days and nights continually above the Horizon the other Stars which heat because it is weak cannot dissipate this Mist Now that some days or nights afford a serenity of the Air this happeneth not because the thick vapours are attenuated but because that they either sink down into the earth or else are forced into other places by the winds Proposition XII Why oftentimes in the greatest cold of the Winter the Air is yet subtile and serene when that yet the cold condensateth and contracteth the Air The Air subtile and serene in the greatest cold of the Winter Cold is twofold Moderate or Extream Moderate cold rendereth not the Air serene but cloudy by reason that vapours are elevated but not discussed by that little heat which is mixed or adjoyned to that cold But an extream cold maketh the Air serene for a twofold reason 1. Because it rendereth the grosser vapours of the Air more gross and so causeth them to fall and make the Air more subtile 2. Because that the pores of the earth are shut and bound up and the vapours themselves cannot exhale and render the Air turbid The Sea it self indeed is not bound up with Ice yet the particles are so condensated with Ice that it is not so apt for exhalations although it sendeth forth many for the condition of it and the earth are different Proposition XIII Why the Air being beheld at the Horizontal Line appeareth more thick and cloudy than that in which we are The cause is twofold 1. Because that the Air about the Horizon is indeed more cloudy The other is a fallacy or deception of the sight or judgment from our sight for the eye apprehendeth the distances of columns placed in a long order and series and therefore as the judgment supposeth the remote columns to be conjoyned so also it apprehendeth not the distances of the particles of the Horizontal Air but imagineth them conjoyned but the eye beholdeth the distances of the elevated Air under greater Angles and therefore better apprehendeth it The same is the reason why the Air which appeareth cloudy to us removed from it when we come to it or are in it seemeth less misty or cloudy Proposition XIV Whether that the Altitude of the Atmosphere or Air above the Earth be the same in all places at one and the same time and whether its figure be spherical Of the Altitude of the Atmosphere That the Altitude is not the same but divers in sundry places seemeth to follow from thence that the Sun is only Vertical to one place at one time and it sendeth forth oblique rayes and therefore more weak unto other places by how much the place is more remote from the Sun and nearer to the Poles therefore the pores of the rayes of the Sun are very different to the elevating of the vapours and therefore they are raised to different Altitudes to wit in a place unto which the Sun is vertical his Altitude is the greatest in the opposite place the lesser in the places about the Pole moderate so that the Air receiveth an oval figure But the contrary is more probable viz. that the Altitude of the Atmosphere is the same in all places for although that the Vapours and Air be more elevated in some places than in others yet because that the Air is fluid and tendeth by its gravity to the Center of the earth therefore the more elevated part of the Air presseth down the Air placed under it and this thrusteth down another more depressed until all the parts acquire the same Altitude And after the same mode the Spherical Figure of the Air shall be demonstrated as in the thirteenth Chapter we have proved with Archimedes concerning the water by reason that the same Hypotheses are prevalent here which we there assumed to wit that the part of the Air less pressed is expelled by that which is more pressed for every part is pressed by the Air that is above it wherefore the Figure of the Air is spherical not oval as some will have it but if the forementioned Hypotheses be not granted the demonstration falleth Des Cartes also maketh the Air oval in figure for a peculiar reason see Chapter fourteen Proposition XV. Condensation or Rarefaction of Air changeth not its Altitude Condensation of Air changeth not its Altitude Because that the whole Atmosphere is not condensed but only some parts and at all times some parts are condensed sometimes these sometimes those wherefore the condensation or rarefaction of one time doth no more alterare the Air than the condensation or rarefaction of the first time There only seemeth to be a difference that at one time there may be a greater condensation or rarefaction than at another but this
intermedial Winds so that there were 12 winds every one of which they designed by their proper terms although that some others reckon otherwise The Latins besides these twelve added the names of twelve more which blow between two of the former twelve the following Diagram sheweth their appellations and order in which the Greek winds are noted by Greater letters and those which the Romans have interposed between every two are noted by Lesser letters yet Seneca noteth that this inconveniency was long since observed by Varro and that therefore he ordered these twelve VVinds thus that every two should be distant by equal distances not having any regard of the rising of the Solary quarter but in that Seneca affirmeth that there are no more VVinds than twelve is false and ridiculous for they are infinite Proposition IX Hitherto we have explained the distribution of the Winds taken from the quarters and have also shewed that both the divisions of the Ancient Grecians and Romans is less adapted to the use of Navigation and Geography Therefore we deservedly retain the more recent distributions which constitute 32 Winds blowing from quarters equally distant Now those are called Opposite Winds or contrary which blow from quarters diametrically opposite For we conceive the Winds as coming from another place to our place but we suppose a quarter to be extended from our place to another place Proposition X. The Causes of the Winds are various for seeing that the Wind is nothing else but a continued protraction of the Air all those things which are able to effect such a protrusion will be the causes of Winds Now they are these The Causes of the Winds are various 1. The chief and general cause is the Sun it self which attenuateth and rarefieth the Air by his fiery beams especially that on which he sendeth forth his perpendicular rays or over which he standeth for the Air being rarefied requireth far more space Thence it cometh to pass that the Air being forced by the Sun doth protrude the vicine Air with a great force and when that the Sun is moved round from the East into the West the chief force of the Air caused by him is towards the West And a sign of it may be that in many places of the torrid Zone and every where in the Sea a continual Easterly wind doth blow viz. the Sun thrusteth forwards the Air from the East towards the West and exceedeth not the torrid Zone Indeed the rarefied Air is thrust forwards circularly towards all the quarters North East South West but yet it is not admitted in all quarters But the more vehement protrusion is towards the West because that the Sun moveth towards that quarter therefore the wind is almost continually more sensible in the torrid Zone towards this quarter But in our Zone for many days in the Morning before the rising of the Sun and after that where for the most part other Winds do cease Of other quarters some are sometimes more disposed than others to receive this force therefore where the protrusion becometh greater towards the North the South Wind is said to blow when that it is thrust towards the East then the West Wind bloweth when towards the South the North and so for other quarters And it is to be noted that when this protrusion is made to any quarter lying without those four Cardinal Quarters then in divers Regions a diverse Wind shall be seen For although that that quarter be one in respect of the place unto which the Sun is vertical yet in respect of other places it is diverse and so the same cause maketh the same Wind to be termed by divers names in several Regions Now this cause is either assisted or hindred by other causes if that it be assisted it maketh the Wind vehement if it he hindred it maketh it less vehement from that quarter and oftentimes another Wind then bloweth which is rather assisted by that general cause 2. I make the second cause of the Winds and that more frequently Exhalations elevated copiously and with a violence from the Sea and Land but they scarce cause any Winds except that when they begin to be rarefied 3. The attenuation and rarefaction of the Clouds and Mists whether that it be caused by the Sun or from other Stars or whether from included or adjoyned fires or sulphureous particles 4. The dissolving of Snow and Ice especially of that which lieth on Mountainous places and are not wholly dissolved into water 5. The various scituation and rising of the Moon and the other Stars 6. The condensation and rarefaction of the Air and Vapours by any heat or cold 7. The descent of the Clouds by which the subjected Air is pressed The consideration of the Aeolopila conduceth much to the more easie understanding of these causes into which the water included fire being put to it by an arrow orifice sendeth forth the winds with a great force until that all the water be exhaled Now these retain the place of a narrow orifice in the Air 1. The more dense circumstantial Air. 2. If that the same vicine Air be forced by or prohibited to give place by other Vapours or Mists 3. If that the Air be more condensed towards one quarter and so layeth open a way to Blasts Proposition XI Why the Winds blow so that they make a perpendicular line over the Horizon or why the going forth of the Winds is perpendicular to the Horizon The Winds so blow that they make a perpendicular âine over the Horizon The cause is by reason that the Air in a Spherical figure doth encompass the Earth and the protrusion of the Air is made for the most part through the greatest circle of the Sphere which passeth through the Center of the Earth for although we may suppose the Air to be forced according to a transverse line yet because that there is a lesser force from the sides and greater resistance thence it cometh to pass that the winds incumb into the midst of the passage But we shall more commodiously conceive this mode if that we do but consider the first cause of the winds for the Sun thrusts forwards the Air towards all the quarters of that place unto which it is vertical but that force is not received in all as I have said If that now we consider the great Circles drawn from that place and amongst these those in which the Air is thrust forwards all those places of the Earth seated in this circle or semicircle shall find the wind falling down perpendicularly by reason that every great Circle of the Earth passing through any place of it is perpendicular to the Horizon of that place The same is the reason if that at any time the wind breaketh forth from a thick Fog or dissolved Clouds but those places that are scituated without these Circles feel not the wind although that the Air be moved above their Horizon because that it is not perpendicular to that
is said to be like unto it then after a while the Cloud augmenteth and extendeth it self over the whole plain of the Mountain Then on a sudden an Ecnephias breaketh forth from the top of the Mountain with so great violence that it over-setteth and sendeth to the bottom Ships that are unprovided and not well strengthned but Sea-men being now more cautious when that they once discover that Bulls or Oxes-eye presently depart from the Shoar as far as they can and then furl their Sails and use other Artifices to preserve their Ships neither doth this Prognostick ever fail therefore they fly this deadly Banquet After the same mode an Ecnephias rageth at Terra de Nata the Bulls-eye fore-runing it by which many Ships have been cast away And so it is also in that whole tract between that and and the Promontory of Good-hope In Dauphin in France not far from Vienna is a high Mountain on the top of which is a standing-Pool from whence all Tempests seem to arise in these places on the top of it is procreated a Cloudy exhalation which foresheweth immediately Thunder or Storms to succeed In the Sea between America and Africa and near the Aequator such Ecnephiae and Travados are frequent especially in those Months in which no Winds blow constantly or if they do it is very seldom viz. throughout the whole year especially in April May and June in other Months it is more rare and they are very observable on the Coasts of Guinea The Portugals as I have said call them Travados which word also the Dutch keep but the Inhabitants of Guinea call them Agremonte They often happen viz. three or four times in a day by and by they cease for they continue for the most part above an hour and a half but the first shock is very violent They break out of black and dusty Clouds the Sky being clear at hand By their assistance Sea-men oftentimes pass the Aequator because that other continual Winds are often wanting there especially in those three Months neither do they hinder Ships to sail except at the first onset But in the Sea that is near to that part of Africa in which the Kingdom of Loango is scituated there is a frequent Ecnephias in January February March and April so on the Promontory of Africa called by the Ancients Aromata and now Guardafu not far from the Mouth of the Red Sea in May every year the North-wind rageth and a most violent Ecnephias For you must know that as some Anniversary winds are less violent so also Tempests and Ecnephiae are Anniversary in some places In such an Ecnephias not far from that place the Portugal Admiral Sodrens was lost Anno 1505 who being forewarned by the Africans would not follow good Advice But in the Mouth of this Arabian Sea as also in Arabia and Aethiopia a peculiar and wonderful Ecnephias doth somewhat happen viz. a thick and black Cloud mixed with Nubicular flames like to a burning Furnace dismal to behold cloudeth the day in darkness of an instant a Storm breaketh forth the rage or which is by and by pacified but it casteth forth red Sand in great abundance on the Land and Sea so that the Arabians say that it hath often happened that such Storms of Sand have overwhelmed the Annual Company of Merchants and Travellers with their Camels they term them Carawanen Caravans or Cassila viz. every year once or twice Merchants being met together from divers parts of Asia in Syria go from Aleppo into Arabia about six thousand persons by reason that the wonted Robberies of the Arabians and the difficulty of the way cause them to fear to Travel alone which also they do from India to China and Tartary and thence they say that the Mumia of the Arabians and Aegyptians hath its original Viz. those Bodies covered with the drifts of Sand are-dried up by the great heat of the Sun Now this Ecnephias ariseth from the Northern quarter into which the Red-Sea is extended and therefore it is probable that seeing so great a quantity of this Sand is sound on the shoar of this Sea that it is raised aloft by the Wind and that thence that Red colour is seen in the Clouds and thence also the Sand is ejected from the Clouds That such an Ecnephias ariseth in Lybia by reason of the great quantity of Sand is not improbable and was in some measure known to the Ancients who therefore writ That the access to the famous Temple of Jupiter Ammon in Lybia was difficult neither were they altogether ignorant of the generation of Mumia Twistius a Dutch-man that lived a long time in India saith that in the Kingdom of Guzurat Clouds of Sand or an huge quantity of Dust that are elevated by the heat of the Sun do oftentimes overwhelm the Travellers Now we must speak of the Causes of this Tempestuous wind whence the Ecnephias proceedeth It is evident that it breaketh forth of a Cloud Now there are two Modes by which such a Wind may seem to be generated from a Cloud 1. If that a Cloud tending downwards by its gravity striketh the Air with a great force as we discover by Experience if that stretched forth Sails fall the Air is moved with an impetus And thence it cometh to pass that by how much the Cloud or Bulls-eye appeareth less by so much the Storm is the greater that followeth viz. because that the Cloud is more high and therefore appeareth small and descending down from a higher place it more vehemently striketh the Air the other is the motion of the generation if that the Wind included in the Cloud breaketh forth suddenly or by reason of some fire or Sulphureous matter the way being rendred strait and other outlets being restrained the Vapours strike as from a Vessel of a narrow mouth containing water if that it be heaped the wind breaketh forth but the first cause seemeth more probable Proposition XI An Exhydrias is a Wind breaking from a Cloud with great abundance of water A Wind called an Exhydrias It is little different from an Ecnephias but that the Cloud from whence it seemeth to break is now condensed into water and so long upheld by other circumstantial Clouds and peradventure forced into one by the winds until by its ponderosity it rusheth downwards and strikes the Air whence a great Wind proceedeth But these Exhydrias are very rare yet the Ecnephias hath for the most part Rains Showers or thick Clouds accompanying him and therefore only differeth from the Exhydrias according to the more or the less For a Nimbus is nothing else but a Wind with a violent Rain and therefore is more general than an Ecnephias but an Exhydrias oftentimes falleth perpendicularly from the top Proposition XII A Typhon is a violent Wind passing swiftly through all the quarters about a place and for the most part rushing from the top A VVind called a Typhon The Saracens call it Olifant the
for if these Rains fall not and the Clouds obscured not the Sun that great heat of the Sun would render the ground Sandy and Steril as Lybia and Arabia where these Rains are not the Sun being near the Vertex Contrary wise in the Months of December January and February they should have Winter or lesser heat because that then the Sun is most remote from them and then they have Summer Yet in the night the Air is cold enough moreover a continual Wind from the 12th hour of the day to the 12th hour of the night bloweth from the Sea which is very acceptable 14. In the Coast of the East Indies which is called Choromandel the seasons also differ from the Heavens for in the Months of March April May and June the Sun causeth vehement heat and there is no rain Now the People which for the most part are Saracens divide the year into the hot the wet and the Cold seasons the hot or Summer as I have said is in the months of March April May and June but the intollerable heat is from the middle of May to the middle of June the Wind blowing from the North unto which if you turn your face you shall discover so great a heat of the Air as if you drew nigh an Oven for the Sun then in that Plaga is in the Meridies also the Wood and Stones contract a great heat yet the Waters in the Wells is so cold that many drinking thereof for extream heat dye The greatest heat of the day is between Nine in the Forenoon and Three in the Afternoon in these intermedial hours they rest from travelling the other hours before Nine in the Morning and Three in the Afternoon the Air is at least tolerably temperate serene and acceptable the Heaven delightful and travelling pleasant The VVet season taketh up four months July August September and October The Cold season November December January and February in December and January the Cold is sensible enough especially in the night Here are many things which deserve our enquiry for in the months of March April May and June the Sun cometh to those places of the Coast of Choromandel and becometh Vertical to them therefore it is no wonder if they have great heat but why have they not the same heat in July and August feeing he is equally as near them in those months and by reason of the former heat it should be more hot Moreover why do the seasons of the Coast of Choromandel differ from the seasons of the Coast of Malabar seeing that they both lie in the same Climate and have the Sun Vertical on the same days and on the same remote And that which is more to be wondered at there interceedeth between these two Regions in some places 70 in others only 20 miles interval so that you may come into a place of a serene and servid Air where the Winter predominateth and that in the space of one day Masseus thus speaketh of these places In these Regions saith he amongst other admirable things that above others exceedeth the reach of all Philosophers that in the same Plaga of the Heavens in the equal access and recess of the Sun in the same months of the year from the Sun rising beyond the Mountain of Gatis which by a direct excursion to the Promontory of Cori intersects the whole Region of Malabar there is Summer and drought and from the West on this side Gatis there are Rains and Winter that in so near a propinquity of places in respect of the course of the seasons the same People almost seem Antipodes one to another But not only in these but also in others we have shewed this diversity to be found and shall shew more anon The cause is the scituation of the Mountains which determinate the Land of Choromandel from Malabar proceeding from the North towards the South To this must be added divers Winds for on the Coast of Choromandel a general Eastern Wind is more discovered except in the Summer months of May and June which driveth the vapours towards the tops of the Mountains whence it raineth in the Land of Malabar These Mountains tops are discovered to be continually covered with Clouds in the Pluvial months also more vehement Showrs in those where the rain is in Malabar But when it raineth in the Region of Choromandel then is there a serenity in the tops of the Mountains as in the Land of Malabar except the months July and August for in these it raineth in both Lands 15. In the Regions of the Gangick Sea opposite to the Coast of Chroromandel and in the Northern Torrid Zone as Sian Peru the Chersonesus of Malacca the Pluvial months in which the Rivers overslow are September October and November But in the Land of Malacca it raineth every week of the year twice or thrice except the months of January February and March in which there is a continual drought All these are contrary to the Celestial course and their causes must be sought from the Mountains Winds the propinquity of the Sea and the like But because as yet we have no accurate observations concerning these Regions we will not search them here The chief cause of the Fertility of these Regions is the overflowing of the Rivers The vapours of the adjacent Sea the Rivers and the Winds do much allay the heat whence the Inhabitants have great plenty of Fruits In the Kingdom of Patana and those bordering on it the Summer beginneth in February and continueth to the end of October in which time there is a continual heat which is allayd with a continual Oriental Wind the Air wholsom In November December and January there are continual Rains which yet do not hinder a new increase every month at the least The same must be understoood of Camboja And this Winter agreeth with the Celestial course 16. Leaving Asia the Pacifick Sea being Sayled over we enter that part of America which lieth under the Torrid Zone which is twofold South and North the South again is twofold Peru and Brazilia although the parts of Peru be vicine yet they have contrary Seasons in one and the same time for the Region of Peru is divided into three parts the Shoar or Maritim part the Mountainous and the Plain part which he in the same Climate In the Mountainous places they have a Plavial Winter from the month of October to the end of March when they should have Summer by the vicinity of the Sun They have Summer from the entrance of April to October in which months no Rains do fall but in the Winter months there are continual Rains Therefore the Terrestrial seasons differ here from the Celestial In Maritim Peru there is almost no Winter in the whole year but they account their Winter from the month of April to October which agreeth with the Celestial cause because the Sun is then removed from them to the Tropick of Cancer and thence returneth by reason
above almost maketh up and moderateth them To wit in the Regions of the Northern Temperate Zone it is Spring and Summer the Sun going from Aries by Cancer to Libra because then he is more near them Then the Sun going from Libra through Capricorn to Aries it is Autumn and Winter But in the Southern Temperate Zone the matter is contrary neither can those other causes altogether disable the force of this first and induce a new course of the seasons and be able to alter the times as in the Torrid Zone 2. Yet those Seasons of divers places vary so that in one place there may be more Heat or Cold or Rain than in another although the places lie in the same Climate but yet they cause not the Winter to be changed into Summer or Summer into Winter A Rocky Marshish and Maritim Land findeth somewhat another degree of heat or cold than Vallies or a Chalk and Maritim Land 3. The places in the Tropicks for the most part in the Summer have an excessive heat others a Pluvial Season so that they almost approach to the nature of the places of the Torrid Zone So in the part of the Kingdom of Guzarat lying without the Tropick at the same time the wet and dry months are observed which in the part lying beyond the Aequator the Summer is changed into a Pluvial Season yet then there is greater heat than the dry part of the year where they have a moderate cold and in truth in the places of the Temperate Zones we judg the Summer and Winter not from the drought and rains but from the heat and cold Now in the Coasts of Persia and Ormus there is so great heat without Rains in the Summer by reason of the vicinity of the Sun rhat both the Men and their Wives ly in Cisterns full of Water The like heat is in Arabia The Regions of Africa on the Mediterranean Sea are called the coast of Barbary Throughout all Barbary the middle of October being past Showers and Cold begin to increase and in December and January the cold is perceived more intense and that only in the morning and withal so remiss that the Fire is not desired February taketh away the greatest part of the cold from the Winter but yet it is so inconstant that sometimes 5 or 6 times in one day the Air changeth In the month of March the North and West Winds blow violently and cause whole trees to be vested with blossoms April giveth form almost to all Fruits so that the entrance of May and the end of April is wont naturally to produce Cherries In the middle of May they gather Figs and in the middle of June in some places are ripe Grapes Of the seasons of the year of Barbary the Figs or Autumn are gathered in August and there is no greater plenty of Figs and Pears than in September There is not so great intemperies of the year in those places but that the three months of the Spring are always temperate The entrance of the Spring that is the Terrestrial not the Celestial is as they reckon on the 15th of February and the end the 18th of May in all which time the Air is most grateful to them If from the 25th of April to the 5 of May they have no Rain they esteem the same as ominous They count their Summer even to the 16th of August at which time they have a very hot and serene Air. Their Autumn from the 17 of August to the 16 of November and they have that for two months to wit August and September yet not great That which is included between the 15 of August and the 15 of September was wont to be termed by the Antients the Furnace of the whole year and that because it produced Figs Pears and that kind of Fruit to maturity From the 15 of November they reckoned their Winter which they extend to the 14 of February At the entrance of this they begin to till their Land which is the plain but the mountainous in the month of October The Africans have a certain perswasion that the year hath 40 very hot days and on the other side so many cold The Opinion of the Arabians days which they say begin from the 12 of December They begin the Aequinoxes on the 16 of March and on the 16 of September Their Solstices on the 16 of June and the 16 of December The end of their Autumn all their Winter and a good part of their Spring is full of violent Winds accompanied with Hail Lightnings and dreadful Thunders neither is there wanting in many places of Barbary an abundance of Snow In Mount Atlas 7 degrees distant from the Tropick of Cancer they divide the year only into two parts for from October even to April they have a continual Winter and from April again to October they have Summer In this there is no day in which the Mountains tops glitter with Snow The seasons of Numidia In Numidia the parts of the year swiftly pass away for in May they reap their Corn in October they gather their Dates but from the middle of September to January a violent Frost continueth October abstaining from Rains all hopes of Sowing is taken from the Husbandman the same hapneth if that April produceth not Pluvial Water Leo Astricanus remembreth many Mountains of Snow in Africa not far from the Tropick of Cancer Of China The North part of China although no more remote from the Aequator than Italy yet it hath a cold more sharp for great Rivers and Lakes are congealed up with Frost the cause of which is not yet sufficiently known except we should refer it to the Snowy Mountains of Tartaria not far remote to the avoyding of which cold they abound with the Skins of Foxes and Scythilian Rats New England New England although it lie in 42 degrees of North Latitude and therefore no more removed from the Aequator than Italy yet in the month of June when Sir Francis Drake was there the Air was so vehement cold that he was compelled to sayl back to the South for the Mountains were then covered with Snow The cause is the Frigid temperature of the Earth being Stony The seasons of Aegypt In Aegypt which is bounded with the Tropick of Cancer the Spring and Temperate Season of the year is observed about January and February The Summer beginneth with March and April and continueth June July and August The Autumn possesseth September and October The Winter hath November and December About the beginning of April they Reap their Corn and presently thresh it After the 20 of May not an Ear of Corn is to be seen in the Fields no Fruits on the trees On the Ides of June the inundation of the Nilus beginneth The seasons in the streights of Magellan In the Streights of Magellan and the adjacent Regions although they be no more distant from the Aequator than our parts
the Air than it would do without this refraction We shall anon alledge an example of the appearancy of the Sun proceeding from refraction 4. The Full Moon and near the Full remaineth above the Horizon for many days when the Sun is depressed beneath it viz. for so many more days by how much that place is more near the Pole Yet it is not so highly elevated above the Horizon as to cause any warmness But the Full Moon in those months in which the Sun remaineth above the Horizon in an whole revolution the Full Moon is never above the Horizon The Planets not always the same above Horizon 5. The Fixed Stars are almost the same always above the Horizon but not the Planets For Saturn remaineth 15 years above the Horizon of the place near the Pole and 15 beneath the same Jupiter 6 years beneath and 6 above the same Horizon Mars 1 year Venus and Mercury about half a year From this cause it is likely that there is great diversity of the motions of the Air and seasons in divers years 6. The Land in most places of the Frigid Zone is Stony Rocky and as hard as Flint in few places Chalky Sulphureous and Fat In these places there is a moderate fertility in the other a sterility 7. Those Regions are incompassed with the Sea but for the Mediterranian we as yet have no certain account 8. Some of the Regions of the Frigid Zone have Mountains of a moderate hight but most want them running on a plain for a long space 9. The cold Winds there frequently blow from the Polary Plaga seldom the East Wind and least of all the West In the cold Artick Plaga the North Winds rage in the Antartick the South 10. Clouds and Rains frequently perplex these Regions From these causes it is not difficult to collect what the condition of the seasons in these Regions are for in the Winter time when the Sun riseth not for whole daies it cannot otherwise be but that for the most part thick Clouds Frost and Cold must render the Land uninhabitable They are not altogether deprived of light for that time for the Moon being above the Horizon for a long time giveth light and the twilight is daily afforded from the Sun to the Vicine Horizon But the Snow the stick close about the Earth which cannot be discussed by the heat of the Sun and therefore hinder the aspect of remote things There is no fertility but all barren and uncultivated for that which some suppose by how much any Region is nearer to the Pole by so much less it feeleth the intenseness of the cold and the Fields are found more fertil seemeth not probable to me when neither in Nova Zembla which is distant 16 degrees from the Pole nor in Spitzbirga which is only 8 degrees distant such a constitution of the Earth is found but a roughness and hardness and almost in the middle of Summer Snows or at least Showers and very cold Winds Neither is their opinion helped by one example observed by Mariners in a certain Region 9 degrees distant from the Pole which most men suppose to be Groenland For in this green Grass is found and an Air more warm than in Nova Zembla as is most certain The only Animals peculiar to these Northern Regions Rhinoceros a kind of Venison is the Rhinoceros and this in the space of a month becometh exceeding fat by feeding on this grass Nevertheless seeing that as yet not many Regions are hitherto found of this temperature in the Frigid Zone it is not expedient for us from this single example to make a general conjecture especially seeing that the cause of this peculiar constitution is manifest for that Land is full of Marshes and Sedgey and the grass by which the Rhinoceros or Dear are tendred so fat is not a kind of Terrestrial Grass but Sedge and Osiers but other Herbs are not there found or any Trees From whence we may gather that that Land containeth some fat and Sulphureous Substance which being mixed which the water produceth such an Oyle and fattening Sedge but that the like Earth is to be found in other parts of the Frigid Zone hath not as yet been observed but rather the contrary Therefore in the Winter in these places is little light but an incredible and great violence of Cold Snow Showers and Polary Winds And this Winter beginneth in the Northern Frigid Zone when the Sun first entreth Capricorn although also the Autumn the Sun going from the 1 degree of Libra to the 1 of Capricorn be little different from this violent Winter The Spring indeed is less infested with this violence of the Air yet it is without Snows Showers and cold Polary Winds Yet the increase of heat in the day or rather the decrease of cold is discovered at that time viz. the Sun going from the 1 degree of Aries to the 1 of Cancer And in this Vernal season or in the latter days of it the Sun continueth above the Horizon in intire revolutions and therefore then there is discovered a moderate heat which yet is not of that force as to melt and dissolve the Snow of all those places into Water much less is it able to melt the Ice whence Marriners report that here is to be found Snow and Ice of a perpetual duration Then the Summer shall be from the going of the Sun from the 1 degree of Cancer to the 1 of Libra in the first part of which the Sun yet remaineth for whole daies above the Horizon and augmenteth the heat by some accession so that June July and August are months of a tolerable Air. In some places among the Mountains the heat of the Sun is intense but the Showers and Clouds do much hinder this benignity of the Sun and especially the most sharp Northern Winds unto which sometimes Snow is adjoyned so that no fruits or Corn can here arrive to any maturity except in some places near the Artick Circle CHAP. XXVII Of the Shadows which the bodies erected in the Earth and illuminated by the Sun do cast and of the division of the Earth arising from thence SEeing that the Shadows in divers places of the Earth which the illuminated bodies of the Sun do cast are carryed into divers places and falling on the Sense have much variety hence it came to pass that men who were ignorant of this cause were struck with an admiration and in respect of the Shadows of the Earth divided the Inhabitants of the Earth as it were into three sorts which division must be applyed to the places of the Earth or to its Superficies So that they termed some Amphiscij others Heteroscij and the rest Periscij The explication of which terms seeing that they contain but small learning we shall say somewhat also concerning Shadows which although they do not pertain to Geography yet by reason of their near affinity they may be proposed in this Chapter Of
top of the approaching Mast of the Ship or Tower may be seen to find out the Altitude of the Tower or Mast of the Ship In the Diagram of the former Proposition in the Triangle N O T from the given N T T O the Arch N P is found which being substracted from the Known Arch P F from the given distance turned into minutes the Arch F N or the Angle N T S is left And in the Triangle N T S the right Angle N T is given and N is the right Angle therefore the Hypotenusa T S shall be found from which if T F be taken F S is left the demanded Altitude of the Tower or Mast of the Ship or of any Mountain Proposition VII The refraction of Rays in the Air augmenteth the apparent Semidiameter of the sensible Horizon Of refraction of Rays in the Air. For there is a divers refraction of the Air in divers places but the thicker by how much it is nearer the Earth Therefore although a Ray cannot come by a direct way to the Eye O from the point scituated beyond N for Example F yet his Ray may be so broken in the Air that the refract may be N O or the Tangent of the Earth CHAP. XXXV Of the three parts of the Nautick Art and in special of the first part viz. the making or building of Ships Proposition I. That is termed the Nautical Art or Science which teacheth how a Ship may most safely with the assistance of the winds be sailed from one place to another through the Sea By the Winds Ships are carried from one place to another in the Seas BEcause in this discipline the places of the Earth are compared amongst themselves or mutually to themselves and their respective scituation is examined therefore deservedly it is referred to the respective part of Geography Now I suppose that three parts may conveniently be constituted of this most Noble Art so much useful to human Society 1. The Art of building of Ships which also considereth the motion of the Ship in the water or else presupposeth it as known 2. Concerning the lading of Ships 3. The Direction Gubernation or Sailing of a Ship which is termed the Art of the Master or Pilot and in general the Art of Navigation by way of Excellency unto which also the definition of the Nautick Art is most of all agreeable And this part with greater right doth appertain unto Geography than the two former which are more truly referred to the Staticks and Mechanicks now the Art of Sailing doth wholly depend on Geography Proposition II. In the Fabricks of Ships these things following must be observed Things to be noted in the Fabricks of hips 1. That the matter or wood be taken which may endure very long in the water of which Vitruvius and other Authors are to be consulted Hither also belongeth how the Woods are to be prepared and their density to be augmented the unuseful moisture to be consumed with Fire Pitched and defended from corruption This Doctrine must be taken from Philosophy 2. That such a Figure or Shape be given to a Ship that is most apt for a quick motion and may be moved by a small power 3. In this Fabrick and in reference to the Figure this must be observed that a Ship may with ease be defended against storms and tempests but of this I shall treat in the Second Part where I shall speak of the lading of Ships The Magnitude of Ships 4. The Magnitude of Ships must be considered where there is a great comparison between the Ancient and Moderns Some suppose that the Ship of Alexandria made by Archimedes by the Command of Hiero King of Sicily and presented to Ptolomy King of Aegypt was of 12000 tuns The Ship of Philopater is delivered by Calixenus to have been in length 280 Cubits in breadth 38 and in highth 48 Cubits The greatest Ships at this day are those of the Spaniards or Portugals they call them Caracasts But of all Nations in Christendom the English may best brag of their gallant Ships for the service of War 5. There belongeth to the building of Ships the knowledge of every part as the Keil the Rudder Ribs Head Stern Masts Yards Cables and Anchors c. of which not only the matter figure and coherency but also the Weight and Magnitude are to be explained 6. To the Fabrick of Ships belongeth the skill how to prevent a breach leak or other defects of Ships Thus much in brief of the First Part of the Nautick Art of building of Ships CHAP. XXXVI Of the Lading of Ships or the Second Part of the Nautick Art Proposition I. The burden to lade Ships withall is expressed by Lasts and Tuns Of the Lading of Ships THe Tun of a Ship is supposed to be 2000 pound weight the Lasts twelve Tuns Proposition II. The body or matter which is higher than water is not mergent altogether in the water but some part of it is above but if it be of a greater weight than water it will sink to the bottom if of the same weight it keepeth the given place in the water Hitherto belongeth the various knowledge of the weights of bodies as of Lead Gold Iron Wheat Sand Oyl Wine the gravity of all which must be compared with water Corollary From hence it is manifest that the weight of the matter to lade the Ship with taken with the burden of the Ship ought to be lesser than the burden or gravity of the water whose moles is equal to the solidity or capacity of the whole Ship Proposition III. By how much the Figure of the Ship cometh to an Ordinate that is to a Cubick equality of Longitude Latitude and Thickness by so much the more it can sustain the greater burden in the water The demonstration must be sought from the Staticks Proposition IV. In the Lading of Ships respect must be had to two things first that there is not imposed so great a burden that its weight taken may be equal with the weight of the Ship or greater than the Moles of the water which is equal to the solidity of the Ship but that it be lesser though not much But if the matter to lade the Ship be so light the burden must be augmented with Ballast Secondly the depth of the water must be considered through which the Ship is to sail Ballasts required in a Ship For although the gravity of the Water admitteth of this or that weight of the Ship or Lading when this is lesser than the equal gravity of the Ship is to the moles of the Water yet if the Water hath lesser profundity than the part of the Ship beneath the Superficies of the Water the bottom will not grant a motion to the Ship but detain it This is the reason that Spanish Ships carry greater burden than Dutch Spanish Ships carry greater burden than the Dutch because they have the Sea deeper on
the Shore and in the Harbours as also greater Ships come to Zeland than to Holland Proposition V. If a Ship be so burdened that its weight or gravity be almost equal to the weight or gravity of the Sea water equal to the capacity of the Ship yet it sinketh not in the Sea but when it shall be brought into any Rivers it sinketh to the bottom The reason is because the Water of Rivers is lighter than the Water of the Sea Therefore if the weight of the laden Ship be almost equal to the gravity of the Marine Water therefore it shall be greater than the gravity of River Water and so the Ship shall be sunk in the River or carried to the bottom Many Ships for this reason have perished which have been over laden by unskilful Mariners or not unburdened in the Mouths of the Rivers Now how much this gravity should be is known from the proportion of the Sea Water to River Water Proposition VI. Any body swiming on the water hath that weight that the watery Moles hath equal to the demergent part of this body Corollary The part of the Ship being given which is under Water the weight of the whole burdened Ship may be found For the gravity of the Water is known or is easy to be found For Example one Cubick foot of Water is 70 li. and therefore if the part of the Ship under Water be 2000 Cubick foot therefore the gravity of the Watery Moles which is equal to the part of the Ship under Water shall be 140000 li. So much also shall be the weight of the Ship laded Proposition VII A Ship is most commonly accounted commodiously to carry that quantity of burden whose gravity is equal to the gravity of half the Moles of water which the Ship can contain For Example if the Ship can carry 500000 Tun of Water whereof every one is accounted at 2000 li. weight that is if it contain the Water of 1000000000 li. You may conveniently lade it with the burden of 250000 Tuns 1000000000. In this sense you must understand it when they say that Ships are so many Tuns or carry so many Lasts The Spanish Carracts carry 1200 Lasts the greatest Holland Indian Ship 800 Lasts Proposition VIII By how much the Weight of the Ship laded is greater by so much the less it is tossed with storms and tempests A laded Ship is not so subject to be tossed in Tempests as when not laden Ships of 2000 Tuns are not in danger of those Tempests which are vexatious to Ships of 300 or 500 Tuns Much more might be said but this may suffice for Elements CHAP. XXXVII Of the third and chief Part of the Nautick Aât viz. the Art of Guiding or Navigating of a Ship and its subdivision of the Four Parts Proposition I. That is termed the Art of Guiding or Navigating of a Ship which teacheth unto what quarters a Ship is to be Guided in any scituation of it in the Sea that it may come to the purposed place without danger I Make Four Parts of it Of the Guiding or Steering of Ships 1. Special Geography that is the knowledge of a space intercepted between two places and the properties of the same 2. The knowledge of the quarters in every place 3. The cognition of the Line by which the Ship is to be brought from one place to the other for there are between every two places infinite intercepted Lines this part is termed Histriodromice 4. The knowledge of the scituation of every place unto which by Sailing we arrive or how these places are scituated unto that place unto which the Ship is to be directed This is the chief part of the Art of Sailing Proposition II. The cognition of the intermedial space comprehendeth these things Things observed from Special Geography and Nautical Maps 1. The scituations of the places the procurrences of Angles the bending of the Shores the aspect of Promontories Mountains Bays the depths of Waters the sight of Islands and Coasts of Lands All which are known from Special Geography and Nautical Maps but most easily and with greatest certainty from observation and frequent Navigation through any tract of Land which is the only Cause that some Mariners are more fit to guide a Ship to such place and others to another 2. The knowledge of the General and Special Winds and those that are peculiar unto any place which is exceeding necessary in Navigations which are undertaken in the Torrid Zone and adjacent places For here a general Wind and in many places Anniversary Winds which we have shewed to be called Moussons Motions in our XX. Chapter do rule which either promote or hinder Navigation For the Indian Sea is Sailed by these Anniversary Winds Of these and also of storms and tempests we have spoken in the XX. Chapter See Chap. 20. 3. The Condition of the Motion of the Seas in every tract also the quarter of it into which quarter the Sea and Waves are born for they carry the Ship with them The diversity of those Motions in many places we have shewed in the XVII Chap. See Chap. 17. First of all there is required a knowledge of the Ship and reflux of the Sea and the time or hour of the increase and decrease at every day the supputation of which is termed the reckoning of the Tides for except a Master know this the Ship is often much hazarded when it is near Shores or Sands whereof most in the greatest increase of the Water do not hinder the passage of the Ship but most do in the decrease So with a flux the Navigation is more facile to the Shore and to the inlets of Rivers and the contrary is discovered in the reflux Of the supputation of this time we have spoken a little in the Proposition of the XVII Chapter CHAP. XXXVIII Of the knowledge of places viz. the North South East and West and the intermedial quarters Proposition I. In every place to know the Plagas viz. the North South East and West and the intermedial quarters The quarters very neccessary in Navigation THe knowledge of this is the most necessary of all the Problems of the whole Art of Navigation seeing that a Ship must be guided unto some quarter which if unknown there can be no direction and the very defect of this knowledge alone hindred the Navigation of the Ancients and in this is the chief difference between the Ancient and Modern Navigation For the Ancients had not a Method by which at any time in the large Ocean they might know where was the North where the South and the other quarters Therefore they could not nor durst they commit themselves to the vast Ocean but only coasted the Shores so that they might know the quarters from other signs The Ancients had a double Method of finding out the quarters The Ancients had a double Method which serveth also to the Modern Navigation of finding out the quarters
value erected by the Senators which for their Grandure are fit to lodge and entertain any Prince in Christendom most of which are seated on the Grand Canal Also the Royal and proud Palace of the Duke deserves a particular description which for its largness beauty and riches as well in its fabrick without as in its Pictures and Statues within exceeds all others then the Tribunals or Courts of Justice the Senate-house or great Hall Its Arsenal or Magazine of War being about two miles in circuit encompassed with high Walls and the Sea having but one place or Gate for entrance and only one Channel for Ships to pass in and out at and here is kept always in readiness about two hundred Gallies with all things fit for a Voyage or fight also here are kept a thousand Coats of Plate garnished with Gold and covered with Velvet but above all its Church of St. Mark which for its exteriour and interiour beauty and richness of its Ornaments have deservedly made this City famous and in this Church according to report lyeth the body of St. Mark the Patron of this City which was brought hither from Alexandria In this City are seventeen rich Hospitals 56 Tribunals 67 Parish Churches 26 Monasteries of Nuns 54 Convents of Fryars 18 Chappels and six Free-Schools for the increase of Learning It s Piazza or broad place of St. Mark adorned with sumptuous Fabricks Statues c. is a place much frequented by the Gentry This City is the only place where Policy Warfare and Merchandize have embraced one another the Gentry are here held in such esteem that it is held for the greatest honour they can bestow upon the best deserver to make him a Gentleman of this City and from them the Sonatours are chosen and out of them the Duke who in a manner is only titular not having the Regal power his Salary which is paid him out of the Common Treasury is forty thousand Duccals yearly In this Estate are two Patriarchs and 34 Bishops Dukedom of Mantoua The Dukedom of MANTOVA seated Northwards of the Estates of Venice It s chief City is so called a place of good strength encompassed on the sides with Water about a quarter of a mile broad and on the other side with a Wall it is seated on a River which emptieth it self into the Po. In this City Virgil that famous Poet was born Dukedom of Modena The Dukedom of MODENA formerly joyned to that of Mantoua hath for its chief City Modena famous for the Battle between Anthony and Augustus where Hirtius and Pansa the two Consults were slain and Anthony lost the day This place is the residence of its Dukes as Mantoua is of hers Dukedoms of Parma and Placentia The Dukedom of PARMA and PLACENTIA Northwards of Mantoua hath for its chief place Parma seated in a fruitful Plain five miles from the Appenuines It is about four miles in circuit adorned with many rich and stately Structures is very populous and well inhabited by Gentry who are much addicted to Learning and Arms it hath a fair and spacious Campagnia which feeds abundance of Sheep and here the Duke hath his Palace which is a place of great delight and state This Country boasts of its Parmasan-Cheese so much esteemed by some The chief place of Placenza is so called it is seated on the Po comodious for Traffick and famous for its Fairs in Exchanges here quarterly kept which are much resorted unto it is about five miles in compass a place of good strength and beauty being adorned with many fair and rich Structures and Churches Bishoprick of Trent The Bishoprick of TRENT whose chief City bears its names it is seated in a Plain and surrounded with Mountains of an excessive height being always covered with Snow by reason of which it is more fit for Wines than Corn. The City is not large but indifferent strong its Houses are fair and stately its Streets large its Churches beautiful and richly adorned and its Royal Palace sumptuous and stately This City is famous for the general Council there held for the establishment of the Roman Catholick Religion ITALY particularly so called The second part of Italy according to our method will contain the Estates of the CHVRCH and TOSCANE which may again be subdivided into others which are taken notice of in the Geographical Tables of which in order Territory of Ferraresse The Territory of FERRARESSE about 160 miles in length and 50 in breadth had once Dukes of its own but now belongs to the Pope its chief place is Ferrara so called from the Iron-Mines about it it is seated on the Po which serves as a Rampire to defend it on the one side as doth a strong Wall well fortified with a spacious Mote on the other side it is about five miles in compass beautifully built and adorned with superb Edifices and is accounted one of the pleasantest Cities in Italy having in the midst thereof a spacious Green into which doth open about 20 Streets most of which are about half a mile in length and so even and uniform that from thence the utmost ends of each may be easily discovered It is well inhabited rich and dignified with an Vniversity Province of Bolognois The Province of BOLOGNOIS Eastwards of Modena hath for its chief place Bologna once the head of 12 Cities it is seated on the River Aposa and in a large and fertil Territory for Corn Wine Fruits and Olives it is about five miles in circuit and begirt with a Wall This City is adorned with many fair and proud Buildings in which they observe a uniformity amongst which is the Pope's Palace for his retirement which for grandure and statelyness is fit to give entertainment to any Prince in Christendom It is dignified with the chief Vniversity of Italy famous for the study of the Civil Law it is proudly built having spacious Courts Province of Romandiola ROMANDIOLA or ROMAGNE Eastwards of Bolognese hath for its chief places 1. Ravenna seated on the Adriatick and once a place of good account having one of the fairest Havens in the World which is now choaked up This City was the seat of the Emperour Honorius and his Successors then of the Gothish Kings and lastly of its Patriarch but now as its Haven is choaked up so is the Land covered with water which makes it become useless 2. Rimini seated on the mouth of the River Rubicon 3. Cervia seated on the Adriatick Sea a place where so great quantity of Salt is made that the Popes part is valued yearly at 60000 Crowns and 4. Faenza Dukedom of urbin The Dutchy or Dukedom of VRBIN not long since fallen to the Holy Seat it lying in the midst of his Territories It s chief places are 1. Vrbin seated at the bottom of the Appennine formed like a Miter 2. Belfort seated in the Midland 3. Fano a Sea-port Town to Vrbin where the English do
Ice in the Winter neither is it so Salt as other Seas and here the Turks forbid Traffick to Forreigners there being no passage into it but by Rivers neither this passage of the Bosphorus hath been always but forced by violence of Streams that fell into the over-charged Euxine where it rusheth into the Bosphorus there are two Rocks formerly called Cyancae and Symplegades so near that at a distance they seem but one Here upon the top of a Rock encompassed with the Sea stands a Pillar of white Marble called Pompeys Pillar the Bosphorus is in length about 20 miles but very narrow the broadest place not exceeding a mile The Dispositions Manners c. of the Turks Before I pass to the other Province in Greece a word or two as to the Manners Dispositions Religions c. of the Turks They are for the most part of a good complexion full-bodied proportionable and of good statures they keep the hair of their Heads shaved only a lock on the hinder part but their Beards they wear at full length which with them is a sign of Gravity and freedom they not allowing their Slaves to wear Beards they are subtle and of a quick wit are generally very courteous to Strangers but bear an inveterate hatred against Christians they are exceeding jealous of their Wives denying them the liberty of the Streets or going to their Mosques their Salutations are with an inclination of the head and body laying their hands on their bosoms they use much Perfumes in their Garments and all of them affect clealiness so religiously that besides customary Lotions and daily frequenting Baths they never so much as make water but they wash their hands and privities at which business they couch to the Earth fearing their Garments should be defiled with any of their Excrements which is held a pollution and hindrance to the acceptation of Prayer and if they bath not twice or thrice a week they are esteemed Nasty they use not much exercise loving a Sedentary life but delight in riding yet generally they have some Trade which they imploy part of the day in even the Grand Signior Their Food Their Food is gross refusing all dainties for a piece of fat Mutton which they boil in Rice and with Pease Rice and Mutton they make Pottage they abstain from Blood Hogs-flesh and things strangled neither care they for Fish or Fowl which are here numerous and so gentle that they will suffer themselves to be taken they have neither Tables nor Stools but sit upon the Floor which is covered with Tapestry or the like cross-legg'd their Dishes are made with feet and their Spoons have long handles like Ladles Their common drink is Water also Sherbet Vsaph but above all Coffee which is held in great esteem As to their Sciences and Trades they are not over ingenious nor knowing contenting themselves with such as are necessary for them By their Law they are exhorted to marry for the propagation of their Religion every man being allowed four Wives which must be of the Turkish Religion besides as many Concubines which are Slaves and of any Religion as he is able to keep they buy their Wives of their Parents recording the Contract and in their Nuptial Rites they observe many Ceremonies some of which I shall take notice of The day before the Marriage is spent in Feasting the Man his Friends and the Woman hers who at night bath and anoint her and so depart till the next Morning and then she is drest in her best Apparel all things being ready the Relations and Friends of the Bridegroom who are all mounted on Horse-back ride two by two to the Brides to conduct her to the Bridegrooms who is also ready mounted and richly habited according to his quality to receive his never seen wife who after the Nuptial Ceremonies are performed is conducted to the Bride-Chamber where she is undrest and made ready for his enjoyment the rest of the day is spent in feasting and merriment By the Law he is obliged to shew equal respect to all his Wives and to give them due benevolence alike and upon failure they may justly complain to the Cadi who will grant her a Divorce but the Women are little better treated than Slaves giving their Husbands respect and reverence due to a Master not sitting at meat with him nor medling with Houshold affairs nothing being required but to please their Husbands to live peaceably together and to nurse their Children Their Religion Their Religion is contained in their Alcoran made by Mahomet their Prophet it is written in Arabick Rhime and forbid by him to be written or read in any other Language which said Book is so reverenced by them that it is not touched with unwashed hands they call it the Book of Glory The Alcoran now printed in English and Guide to Paradice They believe in God and hold Jesus Christ for a greater Prophet than Moses but Mahomet for the greatest they deny the Divinity of Christ yet confess him to be the Son of the Virgin Mary that he was conceived by the smell of a Rose which the Angel Gabriel brought her and that she bore him at her Breasts that he was free from the Temptations of the Devil and Original sin he is called in the Alcoran the Word and Breath of God said to raise up the dead to give sight to the blind to cure the lame to give speech to the dumb to know the secrets of hearts and that by his Vertues his Disciples wrought Miracles and that he shall return to Judgment about 40 years before the end of the World to judge save and condemn Christians as Mahomet shall do them By their Law they are obliged to pray seven times a day their Sabbath is on Friday which they strictly observe and are very devout at their worship and at the doors of the Mosques they put off their Shoes as a place too holy to defile with dirty Shoes and the Women are not permitted to come into their Mosques but have apartments for themselves They observe two Solemn times in the year which are both Lents one is called Ramdan which continueth a Month and the other Byram which lasteth three days They admit of no Hell for any but those who believe not Mahomet but allow of a Purgatory which holds but till Dooms-day where in their Graves which they say is the place of Purgatory they are inflicted with pain by a bad Angel whose fury is lessened by a good one according to the life the party led when living and at the day of Doom Moses Christ and Mahomet shall bring their several Followers to Judgment and intercede for them and that Cain the first Murtherer shall be the Leader of the Damned and all shall receive the reward due unto them the Just into Paradice and the Damned into Hell where they shall be tormented for ever yet they hold a distinction amongst the Damned for those that have
together extend from about the 48th degree of Latitude unto the 57th which are about 225 French Leagues and from the 38th of Longitude unto the 61 and have near as much Continent again as France They are bounded on the East for the most part by Moscovy Bounds and part of the Petit Tartars on the South the Mountains oâ Caprack and the River Neister divide them from Hungaria Transilvania and Moldavia on the West by Germany and toucht in part on the Balticâ Sea and on the North they are bounded part by Livonia and Moscovy Ancient Inhabitants The Ancient name of Poland was Sauromatia from its Inhabitants the Sauromatae afterwards by Lechius the first Duke hereof in Anno 550 it was called Poland which signifies a plain Country as generally it is It was made a Kingdom by the Emperour Otho the Third Anno 1000 Boleslaus being Duke and hath ever had its Dukes and Kings elected by the States who by reason of their vicinity to the Turks generally chuse a Warriour Fertility Commodities c. The Country is plain well clothed with Firs and other Timber-Trees the Air is so cold that they have neither Wine nor Grapes instead of which having store of Barly they make use of the Old drink of England viz. Ale The Country is well furnished with Grains and Fruits but they are but lean their chief Commodities are rich Furs Horses Hony Wax Bow-staves Buff-hides Ambergreese Flax Linnen-cloth Masts Cordage Boards Wainscot Timber Rozin Tar and Pith of both kinds Match Iron Stock-fish Salt digged out of the Earth Pot-ashes Rye in great plenty for which it hath made Dantzick famous It is well furnished with Flesh Fowl and Fish and to waâds the Carpatian Mountains of Hungaria are found Mines of Gold and Silver as also Iron and Brimstone To the R t Worship Full Sr Robert Clayton of the Citty of London Kt and Alderman and Lord Mayr thee of Anno 1680 This Mapp is D D by R B P of the ESTATES of the CROWNE of POLAND where are the KINGDOM of POLAND withits Palatinates the DUTCHES of RUSSIA-NOIRE CUJAVIA MOZOVIA PRUSSIA âIA VOLHYNIA PODOLIA c Designed by Monsieur Sanson Geographer to the French King The Revenue of the King The Revenue of the King is not great for so large a Country and that which is he receiveth from them quarterly the Kingdom being divided into four Parts every one of which keepeth the King and Court a quarter which Revenue is not certain but more or less according to his occasions by War Marriage of his Daughters or the like Poland with its parts and chief places The Kingdom is divided throughout into Palatinates and Castlewicks Poland taken particularly is divided into the Higher and Lower in the Higher are the Palatinates of Cracou Sandomirz and Lublin Places of most note in these parts are 1. Cracou or Cracovia seated in a Plain and on the Banks of the Vistula dignified with the residence of the King It is in form round the Houses fair and lofty and built of Freestone in the midst of the City is a large Quadrangle Market-house where is seated the Cathedral Church and the Senate-house for the Citizens about which are several Shops for Merchants The City is encompassed with two strong Stone Walls and a dry Ditch on the East-side of the City is the Kings Castle being fair well built and pleasantly seated on a Hill as also the Kings and Queens Lodgings on the West is a Chappel where the Kings are interr'd and on the North-side Lodgings for Entertainment and Feasting the South-side being without Buildings but as to matters of Trade this City is of small account Also Sandomirz and Lublin both chief Cities of their Palatinates are in the higher Polonia or Poland Lower Poland In the Lower Poland are the Palatinates of Posna Kalisch Sirad Lencinâ Dobrzin Ploczk and Rava whose chief Cities or places bear the same name and are the residence of their Palatines Besides which there are several other Towns of good note which are taken notice of in the Geographical Table of the Kingdom and in chief Posna and Gnesna dignified with the See of an Archbishop who during the Interregnum of the King holdeth the Supream Authority in the Kingdom and summoneth the Diets To Poland doth also belong the Dutchies of Russia Noire Cujavia Mazovia Prussia and Polaquie Russia Noire RVSSIA NOIRE hath for its chief places Loewenberg and Belz both chief of their Palatinates OVJAVIA hath for its principal places Brzesti and Vladislau Cujavia both chief of their Castelwicks Mazovia with its places MAZOVIA hath only one Palatinate viz. Czersk under which is comprised several Cities and Castlewicks the chief of which is Warzaw one of the fairest in the Kingdom it oft-times being the residence of the Kings of Poland a place noted for its excellent Metheglin here made PRVSSIA is considered in two parts Prussia which are called Royale and Ducale Prussia Royale is immediately subject to the Crown of Poland and hath its Palatinates in the Cities of 1. Dantzick seated on the Vistula at its influx into the Baltick Sea and at the foot of a great Mountain which hangs over it it is the fairest best and of the greatest Trade of any in Prussia Through this City runs a River very commodious to the Inhabitants whereon are many Mills for the grinding of Corn which is here found in great plenty as also a Water-Mill for the conveyance of water in Pipes to their Houses and by reason of its great Trade for Corn with England and other parts they have a great many Granaries or Store-houses for the same which is hither brought them from Poland 2. Elbin though but small yet a fair City and indifferently well frequented by the English Merchants 3. Marienburg the Seat of the Masters of the Dutch Knights 4. Culne and 5. Thorn which though it hath no Palatinate is esteemed by many next to Dantzick Prussia Ducale belongs to the Marquess of Brandenbourg who holds it from the Crown of Poland It hath only one Palatinate at Koningsberg seated on an Inlet of the Baltick Sea and washed with the River Pegel it is a fair City a famous Mart and a good University and before its Coast is gathered great quantity of Ambergriece This Ambergriece is the juyce of a Stone growing like Coral on a Rock in the North-Sea continually covered with Water and in the Months of September and December by the violence of the Sea is rent from the Rocks and cast into the Havens of the Neighbouring Countries POLAQVIE is a small Province between the Estates of Poland and Lithuania Polaquie and seems to have belonged to Mozavia Bielsk is the Seat of its Palatinate And hitherto we have treated of the Estates of Poland almost all on the Vistula or the Rivers that fall into it on which are seated the three fairest Cities of these Quarters viz. Cracow towards its Spring
it hath a fair Stone-bridge its Market-house or Guild-hall with a Free-School lately erected is a fine pile of building where the Major and Justices keep their Courts It enjoyeth a good Trade for Mault and Corn which is transported in Barges to London and its Markets which are on Tuesdays and Fridays which is the chief is very considerable for Grain and Provisions Abington the Shire-Town seated on the banks of the Thames Abington over which it hath a Bridge a Town of good antiquity and note in former time for its rich Abby 'T is at present well inhabited frequented and traded unto especially for its Mault is governed by a Major enjoyeth several Priviledges sendeth a Burgess to Parliament and hath two Markets weekly on Mondays and Fridays which are well served with Corn Mault and Provisions This County is adorned with many fair and stately Buildings hath been strengthned with 6 Castles and graced with three of his Majesties Houses In this Shire is the Vale of White-horse one of the fruitfullest Vales in England County of Bedford described BEDFORD a County for the generality of a fertil Soil both for Tillage and Pasturage the North and North-east parts being of a deep Clay the South a Chiltern and the midst a Sandy-ridge of Hills well clothed with Wood. 'T is a Country well inhabited and full of Gentry which is occasioned through its vicinity to the Counties of Lincoln and Huntington which in some places are troubled with unhealthful Fogs The chief Rivers that water it are the Owse and the Iwell This County is severed into 9 Hundreds in which are numbred 116 Towns besides 59 Endships and of these Towns 10 have the conveniency of Markets Bedford the Shire-Town pleasantly seated in a rich Soil and on the Owse Bedford which divideth it in the midst but joyned together by a fair Stone-bridge which for the prevention of passage hath two Gate-houses it was formerly strengthned with a Castle but in its place is now a Bowling-green much resorted unto by the Gentry The Town is large numbering 5 Parish Churches is well inhabited and its Markets which are on Tuesdays and Saturdays are well resorted unto that on Tuesdays being considerable for living Cattle and that on Saturdays as great for Corn and Provisions For Civil Magistrates it is governed by a Major 2 Bayliffs 2 Chamberlains a Recorder and other sub-Officers enjoyeth several Immunities and sendeth Burgesses to Parliament Dunstable Dunstablt seated on a Hill in a dry Chalky-ground yet by reason of a large Pond of standing-standing-water in every one of the 4 Streets of the Town the Inhabitants find no want 'T is a place of great antiquity and was of note in the time of the Romans as appears by the Coins in the adjacent fields oft digged up which the Inhabitants call Madning-money and is at present of some note for the great abundance of Larks here caught It took the name of Dunstable from one Dun a notorious Robber that used to pester these parts The Town is fair well inhabited full of Inns as seated on the high Road and its Market which is on Wednesdays is very considerable for Corn Cattle and Provisions Bigleswade Bigleswade seated on the Ivell which falleth into the Owse over which it hath a fair Stone-bridge and on the Road from London to York which hath occasioned it to be well provided with Inns for the reception of Passengers and its Market on Tuesdays is at present very considerable for Grain Cattle Milch-kine and Provisions At Sande and Chesterfield near adjoyning now a Warren stood the famous City of Salena of the Romans which by the ruins of its Walls in many places yet to be seen makes it to have been of a large extent Buckingham shire describ'd BVCKINGHAM a Country for the generality of a fertil Soil it is divided into two parts that towards the South and East which riseth up into Hills which are sufficiently clothed with Wood is called the Chilterne the other lying Northwards bein plain is called the Vale and is the most fruitful for Tillage and Pasturage seeding great abundance of Sheep and Cattle It is well watered with the Owse and the Thames The ancient Inhabitants were the Catejulanii who yielded themselves to Caesar and upon the Saxons subduing the Romans it became part of the Kingdom of the Mercians This County is severed into 8 Hundreds in which are 185 Parish Towns of which 13 have the conveniency of Markets Buckingham Buckingham well seated on the Owse which almost encircles it over which it hath 3 fair Stone-bridges and in a low fruitful ground 'T was once a Town of good strength and of some note for its stately Prebend-house and its Chappel of St. John Baptist founded by Tho. Becket now made use of for a Free-School It is at present a fair and well inhabited Town Corporate governed by a Bayliff 12 principal Burgesses a Steward c. is dignified with the title of an Earldom hath the election of Parliament men and its Market on Saturdays is well served with all manner of Flesh Corn and other Provisions Stony-Stratford Stony-Stratford seated on the Owse a Town of great antiquity being the Romans Lactoradum and built upon the ancient Causway called Watling-street and is at present of a good largness containing 2 Parish Churches is well accommodated with Inns and hath a considerable Market for Corn Flesh and some Fish on Fridays Ailesbury seated on a branch of the Tame and in a fertil Vale so called which feeds store of Sheep It is a fair and well inhabited Borough-Town electing Parliament men is honoured with the Title of an Earldom is the usual place where the Assizes for the County are held having in the midst of the Town a fair shire-hall and its Market on Saturdays is very well served with Corn Cattle and Provisions High Wickham High Wickham well seated in a rich Soil a Major Town which for largeness and fair buildings is not inferiour to any in the County of note for its black Bone-Lace here made and its Markets on Fridays is very great for Corn Flesh Fish and all Provisions Cambridgshire described CAMBRIDGESHIRE a County of a different Soil the Southern part being Champain and indifferent fertil bearing excellent Corn and Barley of which the Inhabitants make abundance of Mault and here is gathered good store of Saffron the dearest commodity that England produceth And the Northern part called the Isle of Ely as made so by the Owse and its branches is Fennish and not so pleasant and wholsom to live in as the Southern but is recompenced with rich Pastures which feed abundance of Cattle which are very profitable to the Inhabitants and affords also great plenty of Fish and Fowl This County is severed into 17 Hundreds of which 14 are in the Southern part and 3 in the Northern called the Isle of Ely in which said Hundreds are 163 Parishes and forthe
Inlet thereof a very good traded Town and hath a considerable Market for all Provisions especially Fish on Thursdays St. Ivââ St. Ivos or St. Ithes seated on an open Bay so called chiefly frequented by Fishermen for the taking of Pilchards and other Fish which are here plentifully caught It is a Town Corporate governed by a Major a Justice and 12 Aldermen sendeth Burgesses to Parliament and hath 2 Markets weekly viz. on Wednesdays and Saturdays It is observed that Men live here to a very great Age and are stronger hardy and addicted to wrestling pitching the Bar and other boysterous sports more than any other English men By Helford is a great Rock lying upon the ground the top whereof is hollow and filled with water which ebbs and flows as the Sea doth There is a very great Rock in this Shire called Mainamber which rests upon other smaller Rocks which with the push of a finger may be moved but cannot be moved out of its place by all the Art men can use Country of Cumberland described CVMBERLAND a County far engaged Northwards is very Mountainous and much inclined to sterility yet not without many fertil Valleys both for Tillage and Pasturnge It hath an Air very sharp and would be more were it not for the high Hills that break off the Northern and Western Storms In the howels of the Earth are rich Mines of Copper in great plenty also those of Iron Lead Black-lead âoal and some of Silver and the Sea and large Lakes and Meers plentifully furnish the Inhabitants with Fish and Fowl And besides these Commodities this County produceth several Manufactures amongst which heretofore Fustians and now Linnen-cloth and course Broad-cloths in great plenty The Mountains of most note are Black-koum Hard-knot Wrey-nose Skiddow and Crossfell c. It is well watered with Rivers and hath many Lakes and Meers This Shire of all others in England sheweth the most Roman Antiquities for being in the utmost limits of their possessions it was always secured by their Garrisons and defended by that admirable Wall called the Picts Wall which ran from Sea to Sea about 100 miles and was 8 foot broad and 12 foot high and having at every 1000 paces a Watch-Tower erected in which Souldiers were kept and on this Wall grows the Vulnerary Plant. And being thus in the confines of Scotland it was exceedingly strengthned with Castles having about 25 publick ones besides the Houses of the Nobility and Gentry which were generally built Castle-wise It is severed into 5 Waâds in which are 58 Parish Churches besides divers Chappels of Ease and hath 15 Market Towns Carlisle a City of great antiquity Carlisle and no less pleasantly than commodiously seated at the influx or meeting of several Rivers viz. the Eden Cauda and Petterill which on all parts except the South encompass it and for its further defence it is fortified with a strong and large Castle and Cittadel and fenced about with a strong Wall first built by Egfrid King of Northumberland which was defaced by the Danes and again rebuilt by King Rufus Its Houses are fair and well built is beautified with a Cathedral Church of curious workmanship it enjoyeth several Immunities sendeth Burgesses to Parliament is governed by a Major 12 Aldermen 2 Bailiffs and other sub-Officers It is a place well inhabited and traded unto chiefly for Fustians and its Market which is on Saturdays is very considerable for Corn Wool Provisions and several Country Commodities Cockermouth seated between the Derwent and the Coker Cockermouth which almost encompass it over which are two fair Stone-Bridges and between two Hills upon one of which standeth the Church a fair building and upon the other a spacious and stately Castle It is a well inhabited Borough Town graced with fair Buildings enjoyeth a good Trade especially for course Broad-clothâ here made hath the election of Parliament men and its Market which is on Mondays is esteemed the best in the County for Corn next to Perith. Here is a Custom at their Fairs holden at Whitsontide and Martlemass for the hiring of Servants to which end all such that want Servants or Services do hither come the like is observed at Perith and most of the Market-Towns in the County Whithaven seated on a Creek of the Sea Whithaven indifferent commodious for Shipping which makes it to be well inhabited and frequented by Tradesmen especially by Fishermen and those that are related to Sea-Affairs who drive a good Trade to Ireland Scotland Chester Bristol and other parts having a Custom-house and several Vessels belonging to the Town whose chief Trade is for Salt and Coals here plentifully digged up It s Market is kept Thursdays Kavenglass a well built Maritim Town couched betwixt the Rivers Irt Ravenglass Esk and Mite with which the Sea doth encompass 3 parts of it and is a good road for Shipping which makes it to be a place of some Trade and hath a Market on Saturdays Keswick seated in a Valley Keswick hemmed in with Hills and the Mountains called Derwent Fells wherein are good Copper-Mines and not far from the Town is dug up Black-Lead or Wadd in great plenty The Town was formerly of greater account than now it is when the Mineral-men had here their Smelting-houses being at present not very considerable It hath a Market on Saturdays chiefly for Meal Flesh Butter and Cheese Perith seated on a Hill called Perith Fell Perith. and near the Rivers Eimont and Lowther a large well built and inhabited Town esteemed the second in the County although neither a Borough nor Town Corporate it is adorned with a fair Church and a large Market-place which every Tuesday is very much resorted unto being considerable for Corn living Cattle divers Commodities and all sorts of Provisions in great plenty Derbyshire described DERBYSHIRE a Midland County but inclined towards the North which makes it to be of a sharp Air especially upon the Peak Mountains The Soil is generally fertil chiefly the South and East parts which for the most part are enclosed and improved yielding good Corn and Grass and hath also store of Coal and Iron-stone The North and West parts are very hilly and stony and not so fertil except in Lead-Oar in which it much abounds yet not without some rich Valleys and on the Hills are bred good though not large Sheep in great abundance For Fuel it is not beholding to Wood having such great plenty of Coal that it supplies the defects of divers neighbouring Counties It is well watered with Rivers viz. the Trent Derwent Dove and Wye which are the chief and are passed over by about 21 Stone-bridges some of which are of considerable note as Burton over the Trent sustained by 35 large Stone-Arches Swarkeston-bridge over the fame River reputed near a mile long but much of it is rather a Causway than a Bridge Monks-bridge over the Dove and St. Marys-bridge at Derby over the
Derwent which River severeth the County into East and West and it is observed that on the East-side Coal is generally dug and on the West Lead The Inhabitants were the Coritani of the Romans and was afterwards part of the Kingdom of the Mercians It is severed into 6 Hundreds and contains 106 Parish Churches besides several Chappels of Ease and is traded unto by 9 Market Towns Derby Derby well seated on the Derwent over which it hath a goodly Stone-bridge a Town of good Antiquity and is at present a very large populous well frequented and rich Borough Town numbring 5 Parish Churches of which All-Saints which is the chief is a curious structure and beautified within with several Monuments It is a Borough Town electing Parliament men is honoured with the Title of an Earldom enjoyeth ample Immunities is governed by a Major 9 Aldermen 14 Brethren 14 Common-Council a Recorder Town-Clerk c. is well traded unto especially for Barley which they make into Mault which finds good vent and its Market which is on Fridays is very considerable for Cattle Corn and all sorts of Provisions besides a small Market on Wednesdays and Saturdays Here is lately built a fair Hall of Free-stone aâ the Counties charge where the Assizes are constantly kept Chesterfield Chesterfield pleasantly seated between two small Rivers and in a good Soil a Borough Town of great antiquity is dignified with an Earldom enjoyeth large Immunities is governed by a Major 6 Aldermen a Recorder 6 Brethren 1â Counsellors c. and hath weekly two Markets on Tuesdays and Saturdays which are very considerable for Corn Lead and most Country Commodities Wicksworth seated in a Valley a pretty large and populous Town beautified with a fair Church Wicksworth hath a Free-School and Alms-houses and its Market on Tuesdays is well served with Provisions and Apples especially for Lead where the Merchants have their meetings for the Sale thereof Bakewill Bakewill seated amongst Hills and on the banks of the Wye an indifferent large Town and hath a good Market on Mondays for Lead and Provisions In the Peak Forest is a Well that obbâ and flows 4 times in one hour keeping its exact Tides At Buxton out of a Rock in 24 foot compass 9 Springs arise of which 8 are warm and one cold and the Waters are found very good to bath in and for the Stomach And in this County is Eldenhole being a Cave worthy of note Devonshire described DEVONSHIRE of a sharp and healthful Air very hilly and generally of an ungrateful Soil without great pains and charges in manuring it yet is it not without many fertil Valleys and its sterility is recompenced by the rich Mines of Tin and Lead as also by the great plenty of Herrings Pilchers and other Fish taken on its Sen-Coast from which the Inhabitants reap good profit which with its Clothings Saerges and Bone-lace are the chief Commodities of the County The ancient Inhabitants were the Dannionii and was afterwards part of the Kingdom of the West-Saxons It is very well watered with fresh Streams as the Ex Tamar Tave Tawe Pline Dart Turridge Tinge Plime Culme and Ottery which are found very advantagious to the Inhabitants It is divided into 33 Hundreds in which are 394 Parishes and for the accommodation of its Inhabitants hath about 30 Market Towns Exeter a fair sweet and well compacted City of great Antiquity Exeter and no less pleasantly than commodiously seated on the top of an easie Ascent and on the Ex whence it took its name over which it hath a fair Stone-bridge 'T is a place of a good largeness containing within its Wall and Ditches about a mile and half in circuit in which and in its Suburbs which are large are numbred 15 Parish Churches besides its Cathedral or Minster founded by King Aethelstan a fair and beautiful structure It enjoyeth a considerable Trade being much inhabited and resorted unto by Merchants and Tradesmen having several Ships and Vessels belonging unto them and is in a flourishing condition enjoying ample Immunities sendeth Burgesses to Parliament is honoured with the Title of an Earldom is governed by a Major 24 Aldermen or Brethren a Recorder and other sub-Officers and hath two very considerable Markets weekly viz. on Wednesdays and Fridays for Provisions and Searges in great abundance Plymouth seated on the Plime and near the Tamer Plymouth at both their Influxes into the Sea which from a poor Fishing-Village is become a very fair large well inhabited and frequented Town resembling rather a City than a Town although it hath but two Parish Churches 't is a place of great importance by reason of its commodious Haven and excellent Port which doth occasion it to be so well resorted unto by most Ships both outward and inward bound and is of great strength as well by Nature as Art being defended by a strong Fort a Cittadel and other Fortifications It is a Borough and Town Corporate governed by a Major Aldermen and Common Council hath the election of Parliament men enjoyeth a great Trade for most Commodities and its Markets on Mondays and Thursdays are extraordinary well served with all sorts of Provisions as also have living Cattle Dertmouth seated on the Dent near its fall into the Sea Dertmouth where it hath a commodious Haven a large well inhabited frequented and traded Port-Town containing 3 Parish Churches and its Market on Fridays is very well served with Provisions 'T is an ancient Town Corporate is governed by a Major and his Brethren and amongst its Immunities sendeth Burgesses to Parliament Totnes seated on the Dert and on the descent of a Hill Totnes a Town of great antiquity and of greater account than now it is yet doth it retain several of its Immunities sendeth Burgesses to Parliament and is governed by a Major and his Brethren The Town is large and hath a very great Market on Saturdays for all live Cattle Corn Mault and Provisions both Flesh and Fish Ashburton seated in a rich Soil under the Moor a large Borough Town Ashburton composed of several Streets is beautified with a fair Church electeth Parliament men and hath a very good Market for Corn Cattle Sheep and Provisions on Saturdays Okehampton seated betwixt the River Okement and a branch thereof Okehampton a Borough Town which electeth Parliament men is governed by a Major Burgesses Recorder and sub-Officers and hath a very good Market for Corn Provisions and Yarn on Saturdays Bediford Bediford commodiously seated for the reception of Vessels on the Towridge over which it hath a large Stone-bridge of Arched-work consisting of 24 Peers 'T is a large well inhabited and traded Town and its Market on Tuesdays is well served with Corn and Provisions Barnstable Barnstable commodiously seated on the Tawe over which it hath a large Stone-bridge 'T is a fine Borough Town which electeth Parliament men is a place of some Trade and hath
with two Castles and other Fortifications Here they make Salt of the salt-Salt-water Basingstoke seated on the Road Basingstoke a great thorough-fare Town for the Western partt It is a Town Corporate governed by a Major 7 Aldermen as many Burgesses a high Steward a Recorder c. and the Market on Wednesdays is very good for Corn especially Barley Silchester a place of great antiquity and of a large extent Silchester said to be the ancient City Vindonum built by Constantius Son of Constantine the Great and before it was destroyed by the Danes was of a large extent Here the warlike Arthur was Crowned The Isle of WIGHT part of Hantshire Isle of wight of which it may part for from Hurst Castle which is seated on a Languet of Land which runneth forth into the Sea it is not above a mile to the Western part of this Isle and from Portsmouth not above six And its Southern part lieth opposite to France from which it is distant about 35 Leagues The form of this Isle is long being about 20 miles in length and where broadest 12 and hath about 60 miles of Sea-Coast It is blest with a healthful Air and is of a fertil Soil both for Corn and Pasture and hath plenty of Conies Hares Partridges Sea-fowl and other Game and for excellent Fish may compare with any Country whatsoever nor is it wanting in any thing either for pleasure or profit except Wood and that they are supplied with from Hantshire It is a place of great strength as well by Nature as Art for besides its Castles Block-houses Forts and Militia it is fenced about with a ridge of craggy Rocks and Cliffs with dangerous Banks amongst which those of most note to Sea-men are the Needles Shigles Brambles the Mixon c. It is very populous and garnished with 36 Parish Churches and hath for its chief places Newport a large populous and well frequented Major Town Newport which hath the election of Parliament men is dignified with the title of an Earldom and at present the only Market Town in the Isle which is here kept on Wednesdays and Saturdays both very considerable for Provisions Corn Cattle and other Commodities It is seated within 4 miles of the Sea and on a navigable Creek for small Vessels to the Key which doth much facilitate its Trade Yarmouth a fair Borough Town which electeth Parlament men Yarmouth and had formerly a Market is beautified with well built Houses which for the most part are of Free-stone and covered with Slate It s scituation is in the Western part of the Isle on the Sea-shoar with which and its Arms it is now encompassed and hath 3 strong Fortifications raised with a Draw-Bridge and the West end is defended by a powerful Castle on the Key The Cows seated at the entring in of the Creek that goeth to Newport a place very eminent for the harbouring of Ships About this Isle are several other small ones or rather Rocks as those called the Black-Rock the Mixon the Don Moss Challorne Goss Warden Atherfield and Chalk-Rocks and on the North part between it and Portsmouth as dangerous Sands as the Brambles the Horse and Nomans Lands Hartfordshire described HARTFORDSHIRE blest with a wholsom Air and for the generality is of an indifferent fertil Soil for Grain affording good store of Wheat and Barley of which they make Mault especially in the Vale of Ringtail or Ringdale and hath plenty of Meadows and Pastures which feed store of Cattle but of its own nature it is apt to bear Wood and Copses It is well stored with Parks and hath many pleasant and ancient Seats of Gentry commonly called Beryes that is Mannor-Houses Court-Houses or Halls It is well watered with Rivers the chief amongst which are the Lea Stower Stratford Redburne Flamsted Colne c. The ancient Inhabitants known to the Romans were the Trinobantes and the Cattieuchlamans and became afterwards part of the East Saxons It is severed into 8 Hundreds in which are seated 120 Parish Churches besides 15 Chappels of Ease and is traded unto by 18 Market Towns most of which are of good account Hartford Hartford seated on the Lea said to be formerly navigable once a place of a larger extent and of more beauty strength and esteem than now it is yet is it the Shire Town where the County Goal is kept and as a Borough Town electeth Parliament men It is governed by a Major 9 Burgesses 16 Assistants a high-Steward who is always a Noble-man a Steward of the Court of Records and other sub-Officers and hath a Market on Saturdays which is well frequented and served with Commodities St. Albans St. Albans seated on the Colne a Town of great antiquity being raised from the ruins of that famous City Verulam so splendid in the time of the Romans as may appear by the Pillars Pavements Arched-Vaults Idols and Coins oft digged up at which time it enjoyed ample Priviledges and Immunities many of which it yet keepeth being dignified with the Title of an Earldom and as a Borough Town electeth Parliament men For its chief Magistrates hath a Major 10 Aldermen a Steward and Chamberlain It is a fair large well inhabited and frequented thorough-fare Town divided into four Wards for Divine worship hath 3 Parish Churches in one of which was if not is a Font of solid Brass brought out of Scotland which was there made use of for the baptizing the Scottish Kings Children and hath a Market on Saturdays which is well served with Commodities c. Barnet Barnet or high Barnet a large dry and pleasant Town highly seated and on the Road a place of some account for its Medicinal-waters as also for its Swine-Market on Mondays which makes it to be well frequented and to be well accommodated with Inns. here was fought a bloody Battle between the Competitors of the Houses of York and Lancaster on Easter-day in which Edward the Fourth became Victor Watford Watford seated on the Colne a large and well inhabited Town whose Market on Tuesdays is well frequented affording all necessaries especially Corn in great plenty Not far from Watford is Langley Abby where was born Nicholas Surnamed Break-Spear who was afterwards Bishop of Rome and called Pope Hadrian the 4th He taught the Norwegians the Christian Faith he was of so proud a Spirit that he had his Stirup held by Frederick the Roman Emperour Berkhamsted hath a fair Free School Berkhamsted and a pretty good Market on Mondays chiefly for Mault And here it was that the English Nobles met in Council for the shaking off the Normans Yoke Hatfield Hatfield a place of great delight and recreation by reason of its Parks and other places of pleasure once dignified with a Royal-house of the Kings which now belongeth to the Earl of Salisbury it hath a Market on Thursdays Ware Ware a large well frequented and inhabited thorough-fare Town seated on the
Lea hath a Market on Tuesdays which is well provided with Commodities a place well known to many for its great Bed Stratford Stratford or Bishops-Stratford seated on the side of a Hill a very large fair and well inhabited and frequented Market Town full of Inns for the giving entertainment to Strangers and its Market on Thursdays is very well resorted unto and provided with Provisions and most Country Commodities Here are the ruins of a Castle raised on an artificial Mount within which is a deep and dark Dungeon called the Convicts Prison by which it may be supposed that some great Priviledges did belong unto it Baldock Baldock a considerable large Town seated between the Hills in a Chalky Soil fit for Corn of chief note for its many Maulsters yet its Market on Thursdays is but small Royston a famous Market Town Royston which is kept on Wednesdays for Corn and Mault here made being seated in a fat Soil and between Hills in a bottom The Town is large well inhabited and full of Inns part being in this County and part in Cambridgeshire Herefordshire described HEREFORDSHIRE a County every where exceeding fertil having great plenty of Grains and rich Pastures which feed store of Cattle especially Sheep whose Wool is much esteemed for its finess and for Wheat Wool and Water it yieldeth to no County in England It is well clothed with Wood and watered with Rivers the chief amongst which are the Wye Munow Wades Doive Lugg Froom c. All Fruits here grow in great plenty and of their Apples they make such abundance of Sider that besides what they use themselves it being their general drink of late years it is become a considerable Commodity especially that which is called Red-streak It s ancient Inhabitants were the Silures a stout and warlike People who sorely perplexed the Romans for 9 years space through the valour and noble exploits of their Commander Charactacus and became afterwards part of the Kingdom of the Mercians It is divided into 11 Hundreds in which are numbred 176 Parish Churches and hath Traffick with 8 Market Towns Hereford Hereford a City of great antiquity and raised out of the ancient Arconium now called Kenchester about 3 miles distant a place of good account in the time of the Romans and so continued until it was shaken to pieces by a violent Earthquake It is no less pleasantly than commodiously seated amongst delightful Meadows and rich Corn-fields and almost encompassed with Rivers to wit the Wye and two others over which are two Bridges It is of a large place beautified with good Buildings both publick and private amongst which are the Bishops Palace the Colledge the Cathedral the Prebends houses and Hospital and numbreth 6 Parish Churches two of which in the late Troubles were demolished besides its Cathedral to which belongeth a Bishop Dean Chancellor 6 Canons 27 Prebends with a Chanter Treasurer 12 Vicars Choral besides Deacons Queristers and other Attendants This City enjoyeth large Immunities sendeth Burgesses to Parliament is governed by a Major 6 Aldermen a Common Council Recorder and other sub-Officers and is very well served with Commodities having weekly 3 Markets on Wednesdays Fridays and Saturdays which are of considerable account that on Fridays for Cattle Sheep and Hogs and the other for Grain and all sorts of Provisions besides Gloves here made and sold in great quantities Near to this City is Gilden Vale so called from the fertility of the Soil and pleasant scituation Ross Ross seated in a fertil Soil on the banks of the Wye a fair Borough Town which hath a very great Market on Thursdays for Corn Cattle and Provisions being much resorted unto by the Inhabitants of Gloucestershire and Monmouthshire Lidbury Lidbury near adjoyning to Malvern Hills a fine well built Town seated in a rich Clayey-ground much inhabited by Clothiers who drive a good Trade and its Market on Tuesdays is well served with Corn Cattle and Provisions Lemster a large ancient and pleasant Town Lemster seated in a rich Soil and on the Lugg which runneth through it over which are several Bridges It is governed by a Bayliff a Recorder Justices of the Peace and 24 of the Chamber or Common Council it sendeth Burgesses to Parliament and hath a very good Market on Fridays for Corn Cattle Sheep Provisions Hops and Wool for which this Town is of note it being called Lemster-Ore Kyneton also seated on the Arrow a pretty large and well built Town Kyneton whose Inhabitants drive a good Trade for narrow Cloths It s Market on Wednesdays for Corn Cattle Provisions and several Country Commodities is esteemed the best in the County County of Huntington described HVNTINGTONSHIRE a County for the generality of a fertil Soil both for Corn and Tillage garnished with delightful Hills and towards the East where it joyneth on the Fens it hath rich Pasturage which feed store of Cattle It is well watered with Rivers the chief amongst which is the Ouse which divideth it self into several streams It is severed into 4 Hundreds in which are seated 79 Parish Churches and is traded unto by 5 Market Towns Huntington Huntington pleasantly seated on a rising Ascent and on the North-banks of the Owse over which it hath a fair Stone-bridge which leadeth to Godmanchester on the other side of the Owse a very large County and ancient Borough Town seated in a rich Soil and well inhabited by Yeomen and Farmers It is a Town of great antiquity was once very populous numbring no less than 15 Parish Churches which are now reduced to 4 and enjoyed great Immunities and had a Mint for Coynage At present it is dignified with the title of an Earldom sendeth Burgesses to Parliament is governed by a Major 12 Aldermen of which the Major is one and Burgesses is well inhabited and frequented and the rather as being a thorough-fate Town from London Cambridge and other Southern parts of England into the North and into Scotland and also for being the place where the Assizes are kept for the County and its Market on Saturdays is very well served with Provisions St. Ives St. Ives so called from one Ivo a Persian Bishop who 't is said about the year 600 travelled through England preaching the Gospel and here ended his days and his Body was from hence removed to Ramsey Abbey a fair large and ancient Town seated on the Owse over which it hath a very good Stone-bridge hath a Market on Mondays which is well served with Provisions and is of chief note for living Cattel St. Neots so called from Neotus St. Neots a Monk of Glastenbury a large and well built Town beautified with a neat Church is commodiously seated on the Owse over which it hath a fair Stone-bridge which leadeth to Bedfordshire It s Market is on Thursdays which is well served with Provisions and through the commodiousness of the Owse the Neighbouring Towns are
Parish Churches and is traded unto by 12 Market Towns Leicester delightfully seated in a healthful Air rich Soil Leicester and on the Banks of the Stour over which it hath two Bridges It is a place of more antiquity than beauty being said to be built by King Leir and called Caer-Lerion wherein Authors say he placed a High-Priest to serve in the Temple of Janus which he caused to be built and wherein he was buried This Town was also had in great request in the time of the Romans also Ethelred King of the Mercians erected here an Episcopal See which he soon translated elsewhere to its great impoverishment but the noble Lady Edelfled not only repaired it but also encompassed it with a strong Wall and much added to its Riches so that it soon became a place of a great Trade which glory and riches it lost by the Spoils it sustained by Rob. Bossu the Crouch-back Earl of this Shire As to its present state it is a Borough and Town Corporate governed by a Major Aldermen and sub-Officers is dignified with the title of an Earldom is well inhabited hath indifferent good Buildings sendeth two Representatives to Parliament containeth 3 Parish Churches and its Market on Saturdays is well served with Corn Provisions and Country commodities From this Town Crouch-back Richard set forth with great strength and pomp to Redmore near Bosworth where on the 22 of August 1485 in a bloody Battle there fought for the deciding the differences betwixt the Houses of York and Lancaster he was slain yielding both himself and the victory to Henry of Richmond who was proclaimed King in the field and the next day the body of the said Richard was disgracefully brought back torn and naked and as meanly buried in the Gray-Friars of Leicester in a Stone-chest which now is made use of in an Inn for a Drinking-trough for Horses Loughborough Loughborough delightfully seated on the banks of the Sour over which it hath a Bridge amongst fertil Meadows and near Charwood Forrest It is a handsom Town beautified with fair Buildings and a large Church and hath a very considerable Market for Corn Cattle Sheep and Provisions on Thursdays Melton-Mowbray Melton-Mowbray well seated in a fertil Soil and on the banks of the Eye which almost encircleth it over which are two fair Stone-bridges It is an indifferent large and well built Town and hath a very considerable Market on Tuesdays for Corn Cattle Hogs Sheep Provisions c. Lutterworth Lutterworth seated on the Swift and in a good Soil an indifferent Country Town beautified with a large and fair Church which hath a lofty spired Steeple and its Market on Thursdays is well served with Corn and Country commodities Near this Town is a Spring so cold that in a short time it turns Straws and small Sticks into Stone LINCOLNSHIRE County of Lincoln described a County of a large extent and doth divide its form bounds and division into Hundreds The Soil is of a different temperature the Western and Northern parts being very pleasant and grateful to the Husbandman both for Corn and rich Pastures which feed great store of Cattle and the Eastern and Southern parts are fenny barren and unfit for Corn but in recompence hath great plenty of Fish and Fowl The Air upon the South and East parts is thick and foggy occasioned through the Fenny grounds but the other parts good and healthful It is well watered with Rivers as the Humber Trent Idell Dane Wash Witham Welland c. which lose themselves in the Sea The chief Commodities that this County produceth are Corn Cattle Fish Fowl Flax Wool Alablaster c. This County is severed into 3 principal Divisions or Parts viz Lindsey Holland and Kesteven which are divided into 30 Hundreds in which are numbred 631 Parish Churches and is traded unto by 31 Market Towns Lincoln Lincoln a City of great antiquity and hath been far more magnificent and spacious than now it is whose ruinous places doth witness the same being said to have had 50 Churches which now are reduced to 15 besides its Cathedral or Minster said to be one of the finest loftiest and stateliest structures in England This City in the time of the Britains was of great strength and fame containing 1070 Mansions and 900 Burgesses with 12 Lage-men having Sac and Soc and in the time of the Normans it was esteemed one of the best peopled Cities in the Isle and enjoyed a great Trade both by Sea and Land insomuch that King Edward the Third ordained here his Staple for the Mart of Wools Leather and Lead But it s pristine glory has been much eclipsed by the several shocks of ill Fortune it hath met with nevertheless it is a place well inhabited and frequented enjoyeth a good Trade and its Markets on Fridays is well served with Provisions and its Shops furnished with Commodities It is pleasantly seated on the side of a Hill and on the River Witham which divideth it self into several streams and waters in the lower part of the City over which are divers Bridges for the accommodation of the Inhabitants in their passage to and sro It is dignified with an Episcopai See where the Bishop hath his Palace and whose Diocess is the greatest of any in England numbring within its Jurisdiction 1255 Parishes of which 577 are Impropriations The civil Government of this City is committed to the care of a Major 2 Sheriffs 12 Aldermen who are clothed in Scarlet besides a Recorder Town Clerk 4 Chamberlains a Sword-bearer 4 Serjeants at Mace c. It enjoyeth ample Immunities sendeth two Representatives to Parliament and is a County within it self whose Liberties extends about 20 miles in compass and is called the County and City of Lincoln The Isle of Axholme made so by the Rivers Trent Dun Idel Isle of Axholms and others It is a large tract of ground in which are seated several Towns the flat and lower part of the Isle towards the Rivers is Moorish and yieldeth a sweet Shrub called by the Inhabitants Gall. In this part have been great and tall Fir-trees digged up And the middle part which is a rising ground is fertil and produceth great store of Flax. Barton seated on the Humber Barton where there is a considerable Ferry into Yorkshire which doth much advantage the Town which is large and stragling yet hath but an indifferent Market on Saturdays Grimsby Magna seated near the Humber or rather the Sea Grimsby Magna and in a flat and Marshy rich ground This Town was formerly very large having two Parish Churches enjoyed a good Trade but its Harbour which was then commodious being choaked up hath much eclipsed its trade and grandure having now but one Church which for largeness giveth place to few Cathedrals Here was formerly a Castle an Abby a Nunnery 2 Priories and 2 Chantries which time hath reduced to ruins and in their places are erected Houses It
and frequented Town enjoying large Immunities and sendeth a Burgess to Parliament It is governed by a Major 2 Bailiffs 15 Common Councellors a Town Clerk and other sub-Officers and hath a considerable Market for Corn and Provisions on Saturdays Chepstow Chepstow seated on the side of a Hill which is washed with the Wye near its fall into the Severn a Town formerly very famous and of great resort being said to be raised out of the ruins of Venta Silurum the chief City of the Silures It is a large well built inhabited and frequented Town and hath a Market on Saturdays which is very good for Corn and Provisions and very considerable for Swine Carlion or Caerleon an ancient and flourishing City of the Romans Carlion which is evidenced by the ruins of its stately Buildings as Palaces Temples and Theaters enclosed within fair Walls the Water-pipes Vaults Hot-houses and Roman Coins oft digged up And here the Noble Arthur kept his Court and here was a famous Colledge for 200 Students in Astronomy and other the liberal Arts and Sciences This Town which is indifferent large is commodiously seated on the banks of the Vske over which it hath a large wooden Bridge yet its Houses for the generality are built of Stone and its Market which is but indifferent is on Thursdays Vske seated on a River so called a large Town uske beautified with well built Stone-houses and hath a very good Market on Mondays and Fridays Abergavenny seated at the meeting of the Vske and the Keveny Abergavenny once a place of great strength It is a large Town hath well-built Houses enjoyeth a good Trade for Flanels and Straw-Hats here made in great plenty and its Market which is on Tuesdays is very considerable for Cattle Provisions c. County of Norfolk The County of NORFOLK is of a different Soil but may be comprised under two heads to wit Champain and Wood-land yet notwithstanding about the Towns it is of a Claiey Chalkey and fat Earth and not without Wood. That which is comprised under the head of Champain is along the Sea-Coasts and from Thetford to Burnham and so Westwards and affords great plenty of Corn and on the Heaths great flocks of Sheep are fed The Wood-land part is chiefly for grasing yet not without Corn ground The ancient Inhabitants known to the Romans were the Iceni and afterwards became part of the Kingdom of the Angles The Commodities that this Country plentifully affordeth are Worsteds Stockings Norwich Stuffs and Herrings The chief Rivers that water this County are the Owse Waveny Yare and the Thryne It is generally well inhabited with Gentry is very populous and full of Towns and Villages numbring 660 Parish Churches which are the most of any County in England and is traded unto by 27 Market Towns Norwich a City of great antiquity Norwich and formerly of as great splendor when the Seat of the East Angles since which it hath undergone several calamities by Fire Sword and Pestilence and notwithstanding all its shocks of Ill fortune it is at present a fair large and populous City and enjoyeth a great Trade especially for their Stockings Stuffs and Manufactures here made It is commodiously seated on the banks of the Yare which severeth it but is joyned together by several Briges and in a pleasant Valley It is about a mile and half in length and almost of the like breadth and is encompassed with a Wall except on the side seated on the River and hath 12 Gates for entrance and for Divine worship 32 Parish Churches bisides Chapels It s chief buildings are the Cathedral the Bishops Palace the Palace of the Duke of Norfolk the Market-house the Cross and the House of Correction made of Free-stone Here is an Hospital where 100 poor Men and Women are maintained This City may not improperly be called an Orchard in a City or a City in an Orchard by reason of the pleasant intermixture of the Houses with Trees It was first governed by 4 Bailiffs but in the Reign of Henry the Fourth it was incorporated into a Majoralty and made a County whose limits extend to Eaton-Bridge It enjoys several Immunities sends Burgesses to Parliament and is the See of a Bishop Its Markets on Wednesdays Fridays and Saturdays are very great and well stored with Corn living Cattle Leathen Yarn Worsteds and all sorts of Provisions Lynn Lynn or Lynn Regis seated almost at the influx of the Owse into the Washes a fair large and well-built Borough Town numbring 3 Parish Churches of good antiquity enjoying ample Immunities which were granted them for their good service against the outlawed Barons in the Isle of Ely It is governed by a Major 12 Aldermon hath a Recorder Sword-Bearer and other sub-Officers sendeth its Representatives to Parliament for its defence is encompassed about with a Wall and a deep Trench is well watered having 2 Rivulets which run through the Streets which are passed over by 15 Bridges It is well inhabited by Merchants and Tradesmen having a commodious Haven and its Markets on Tuesdays and Saturdays are well served with Commodities and Provisions Yarmouth Yarmouth seated on the Yare at its influx into the Sea It is a place of great strength as well by Nature as Art being esteemed the Key of this Goast The Town is large yet hath but one Church but that is so large that it serveth for two Ministers Its Buildings are good it is a place of a great resort is well inhabited and traded unto and the more as being the ready passage to Holland for the Packet-Boat and other Vessels About this Coast great abundance of Herrings are caught in September and as great quantities of Mackerels in the Summer season It is a Town Corporate having for its chief Magistrates 2 Bailiffs it enjoyeth several Immunities and sends Burgesses to Parliament It s Market is on Saturdays which is very great for Corn Fish and Provisions Windham Windham seated in a dirty bottom hath an indifferent good Market for Corn and Provisions on Fridays but chiefly for Stockings Wooden-Spoons Yapps and Spindles which are here made and sold by the Inhabitants in great abundance Swasham Swasham seated on a Hill a large and well built Town full of Inns end well inhabited by Shopkeepers who drive a good trade It s Market which is on Saturdays is very well served with Corn and Provisions being esteemed one of the best Market Towns in the County North Walsham North Walsham seated in a level not far from the Sea a fine Market Town which on Thursdays is well provided with Corn Flesh and other Commodities County of Northampton described NORTHAMPTON an Inland County of a fat and rich Soil both for Tillage and Pasturage every way recompencing the Husbandmans pains and industry both for its excellent Grain and for feeding and breeding of store of Sheep Horses and Cattle insomuch that here is observed to be less wast
sometime defended against a certain Soldan or Heathenish Prince Through the Picts Wall runneth the Tyne which watereth two Dales each having their Hills so boggy with standing Water on the top that no Horse-man is able to ride through them and yet in many places are great heaps of Stones called Laws supposed to be cast up in memory of some persons there slain The chief places are Newcastle Newcastle scituate on an Eminence and on the North banks of the Tyne over which it hath a fair Bridge This Town before the Conquest was called Monk-chester as being in the possession of Monks which name was changed to Newcastle by Robert Son to William the Conquerour from a Castle there built by him It is a Town and County of it self being incorporated and governed by a Major 12 Aldermen a Recorder and other sub-Officers and amongst its Immunities sends its Representatives to Parliament 't is a place of good largeness numbring 4 Parish Churches besides one in Gates-head it is beautified with good Buildings and by reason of its deep and secure Haven is much inhabited and frequented by Merchants and Tradesmen having several Vessels belonging to the Town but is of chief note for its Coal trade It is a place of great strength for besides its Castle now something ruinous it is begirt with a strong Wall on which are many Turrets and hath for entrance 7 Gates Here are weekly two Markets on Tuesdays and Saturdays which are both very considerable for all sorts of Provisions Morpeth Morpeth scituate on the Wensbeck a very fine incorporated Town governed by 2 Bailiffs and sendeth Burgesses to Parliament It is strengthned with a Castle and hath a Market on Wednesdays which is esteemed the best in the County for Corn Cattle and Provisions Barwick Barwick commodiously seated betwixt England and Scotland but on the North or Scotish side of the Tweed over which it hath a stately Bridge sustained by 14 or 15 Arches being a Town and County of it self It is a Place of great strength as well by Nature as Art being almost encompassed with the Sea and the Tweed and strongly fenced about with Walls a Castle and other Fortifications as being a place of such great importance to England It is a Town Corporate governed by a Major Bailiffs and Burgesses and hath the election of Parliament men It is large and populous its Houses well built enjoyeth a good Trade especially for Salmon and Corn and its Market on Saturdays is very considerable Along the Coast of this County are the Isles of Cockes Fern and Holy Isle which are small Isles of a barren and ungrateful Soil and but thinly inhabited NOTTINGHAM a County blest with a wholsom Air County of Nottingham its Soil is different the South-east part which is watered with the Trent and other fresh Streams is most fertil and apt for Corn and Grass and is called the Clay part and the Western part wherein is the Forest of Shirwood a large tract of ground which is well clothed with Wood and provided with Game and this part from the temperature of the Earth is called the Sandy part This County produceth a Stone softer than Alablaster but being burnt maketh a Plaister harder than that of Paris with which they floor their upper Rooms The form of this Shire is oval doubling in length twice its breadth It is severed into 8 Hundreds or Wapontacks in which are numbred 168 Parish Churches and hath intercourse of traffick with 9 Market Towns Nottingham commodiously feated on an Eminence and on the banks of the Leane Nottingham which at a small distance loseth it self in the Trent over each of which Rivers there is a fair Stone-bridge besides two others over two Ponds called the Cheney Bridges It is a large Town numbring 3 Parish Churches is replenished with well built Houses its Streets are fair and graced with a spacious Market-place on the West side of the Town is the Castle which before its defacement in the late Wars was a place of great strength and importance It is a Town of good antiquity and amongst its places of remark here are many strange Vaults hewed out of the Rocks especially under the Castle which are descended by divers steps and have their several Rooms and Stairs artificially made also in the Hill are Houses with Rooms Chimneys winding Stairs and Windows wrought out of the solid Rock This Town enjoys several Immunities electeth Burgesses for Parliament is governed by a Major 6 Aldermen 2 Sheriffs a Town Clerk and other sub-Officers it enjoyeth a good Trade is well inhabited and frequented and hath weekly 3 Markets viz. on Wednesdays Fridays and Saturdays which is very considerable for Cattle Corn and Provisions Newark scituate on the high Road to York and on the Trent Newark over which it hath a Bridge It is a good large Town Corporate governed by an Alderman and 12 Assistants is well inhabited enjoyeth a good Trade and hath a considerable Marker for Corn Cattle and Provisions on Wednesdays Mansfield scituate in the Forest of Sherwood a well inhabited Mansfield well built and large Town enjoying a good Trade for Mault and hath a very considerable Market for Corn Cattle Mault Swine and Provisions on Thursdays Redford scituate on the River Idel an ancient Town Corporate Redford which electeth Burgesses to Parliament is governed by 2 Bailiffs 6 Aldermen and a Steward and hath a great Market for Corn and Provisions on Saturdays The County of OXFORD is blest with a delectable Air County of Oxford described which doth occasion it to be much inhabited by Gentry and the rather as being of a fertil Soil for Corn and Fruits well stored with Cattle and interlaced with pleasant Hills wherein and in the Downs are found variety of Game It is well watered with Rivers as the Owse or Isis the Tame Cherwel Windrush and Ebenlode It is divided into 14 Hundreds in which tract is seated 280 Parish Churches and is traded unto by 12 Market Towns and graced with a beautiful and stately City Oxford the Seat of the Muses exceeding all Universities in the World Oxford except her Sister Cambridge It is a place of great antiquity said to be consecrated unto Learning in the time of the Old Britains and was much cherished and countenanced by King Elfred who sent thither his Son Ethelward on purpose to invite the young Nobles to study the Arts and Sciences It is a City commodiously seated both for pleasure and profit between the Isis and the Charwel which encompasseth three parts of the City over which for the convenience of passage it hath several Bridges The City is large numbring 14 Parish Churches besides its Cathedral a large Structure and is at present a fair and stately City adorned with well-built Houses and beautified with divers curious Structures as the Kings Palace now the Mannor House the 16 Colledges 8 Halls the Schools wherein is a stately Library
and its Markets on Wednesdays and Saturdays are very great and well provided with Corn Flesh Fish and Fowl It was formerly a Major Town but at present a Bailiwick Bridgwater seated on a navigable River Bridgwater over which it hath a fine Stone-bridge It is a large well frequented and inhabited Borough Town hath the election of Parliament men is governed by a Major and other sub-Officers was formerly a place of good account having a Castle and an Abby It s Market is on Thursdays which is well served with Corn and Provisions and in the Summer season with Cattle Mynehead seated on the Sea-shoar a Borough Town Mynehead electing Parliament men hath a very good harbour for Ships of a considerable burthen to ride in and is a place of some Trade especially into Ireland yet its Market is but small County of Stafford The County of STAFFORD seated much about the midst of England of a healthful Air and different Soil the Southern parts being generally barren as sandy gravelly or heathy except on the banks of the Rivers yet by the Husbandmans pains in manuring it it beareth good Corn and the Northern parts are hilly and full of grat Heaths and Moors and is made use of for seeding of Cattle And although an Inland County yet by reason of the many Rivers and Brooks it is plentifully furnished with excellent Fish To speak of the Country in general there are more Heaths Moors and wast Ground than in any County in England as to its bigness insomuch that you may go the whole length of the County and see little but Heaths and Moors but these are not without profit as breeding store of Sheep Conies and Deer as well as pleasure for the Gentleman both for the Hawk Gun and Hound and for Parks and Warrens few Counties doth exceed it The Commodities that this Shire affordeth to others are Cattle Sheep Horses Butter Cheese Wool Bacon Iron Iron-ware chiefly Nails Alablaster c. The number of Parishes are 130 and hath 18 Market Towns many of which are of considerable account Litchfield Litchfield a City and County of it self seated in a pleasant Champain Country divided from the Cathedral and Close but joyned together by two Bridges and Cawseys It is a City of great antiquity formerly called Licidfeld that is the Field of dead Bodies which name it had from the great number of Christians there slain in the Dioclesian Persecution and here Oswin King of the Northumbers having vanquished the Pagan Mercians erected a Church and made it the Episcopal See of Duina the Bishop which afterwards was made an Archiepiscopal Pale by Pope Hadrian in the Reign of King Offa which dignity expired with his life This City is well built is indifferent large containing 3 Parish Churches besides its Cathedral a beautiful and curious Structure adjoyning to which is the Bishops Palace and the Prebends-houses the Streets are payed and well ordered and is a place much frequented by Gentry It is governed by 2 Bailiffs a Sheriff which are elected out of 24 Burgesses a Recorder Town Clerk with sub-Officers and amongst its Immunities sends Burgesses to Parliament Its Markets are on Tuesdays and Fridays which are plentifully served with Corn and Provisions Stafford Stafford well seated on the River Sowe amongst rich Meadows a fair Town indifferent large containing 2 Parish Churches hath a Free School and a fine square Market-place in which the Shire-Hall is kept for the Assigââ and Sessions of the County the Streets are paved and well ordered and its Houses well built it is governed by a Major and Burgesses hath a Recorder Town Clerk and 2 Serjeants at Mace The Town enjoys large Immunities sends Burgesses to Parliament is well inhabited and frequented and its Markets which is on Saturdays is well served with Corn Flesh and other Provisions New-Castle under Line New-Castle seated on a little Rivulet a large Town Corporate governed by a Major Bailiffs and Burgesses hath a Court of Record to hold plea in all Personal Actions under 40 l. and amongst its Immunities sends Burgesses to Parliament It hath a great Market on Mondays for Cattle some Horses and Sheep with plenty of Provisions and after Low-Monday a Market or rather a Fair every Fortnight for some time Vttoxater uttoxater pleasantly seated near the Banks of the Dove amongst excellent Pasturage The Town is not very well built but pretty large hath a well built Market-place and its Market which is on Wednesdays is said to be one of the greatest in these parts of England for Cattle Sheep Swine Butter Cheese Corn and all Provisions Tamworth Tamworth seated on the Banks of the Tame which divides the Town one part being in this County and the other in Warwickshire The Town at present is of good account though not of that splendor as in former times being incorporated governed by Bailiffs a high Steward under-Steward Recorder and other sub-Officers sends Burgesses to Parliament and hath a Market on Saturdays which is indifferent good for Corn and Provisions and in the Spring time for Cattle and Sheep Walsall Walsall seated on the top of a Hill a well-built Town Corporate governed by a Major and other sub-Officers hath a Court of Record enjoyeth a good Trade for divers Manufactures made of Iron as Nails Bridle-bits Stirrups Spurs and also Bellows here made in great plenty yet its Market which is on Tuesdays is not very great Wolverhampton pleasantly seated on a Hill Wolverhampton beautified with reasonable well built Houses and its Streets handsomly paved is much frequented by Gentry hath a neat Collegiate Church and its Market which is on Wednesdays is very considerable for Corn Cattle and Provisions being esteemed the second Market Town in the County County of Suffolk described SVFFOLK a County of a various Soil and consequently hath sundry growths and Manufactures the Eastern parts all along the Coasts and for 5 or 6 miles Inland are generally very bleak but healthy sandy full of small Hills and Springs and employed in Tillage for Rye Peas Brank Hemp and for Sheep-walks The more Inland part commonly called High-Suffolk or the Wood-lands is pretty level close and dirty and is made use of chiefly for Dayries driving a great trade for their Butter and Cheese and the parts about Bury are Champain and affordeth great store of grain of all sorts It is a County of a large extent is well stored with Parks watered with fresh Streams and blest with a most healthful and sweet Air which makes it to be so well inhabited by Gentry and is traded unto by 27 Market Towns and numbreth 575 Parish Churches Ipswich seated by the Banks of the Orwell Ipswich near the place where its fresh Water and salt meet which with the Tide gives it the conveniency of a Key 'T is a place of great antiquity and was once fenced about with a Wall or Rampier which was thrown down by the
Fowl called the Soland-Geese which in many places are taken in very great plenty and are sound very profitable to the Inhabitants not only for their Flesh to eat but for their Feathers and Oil. Their chief Commodities are Course Cloths Freezes Lead-Oar Feathers Sea-Coal Alum Iron Salt Salt-Peter Linnen-Cloth Train-Oil Hops Wood Alablaster some Hides and Tallow c. To the R t Noble Iames Duke of Monmouth Buckleuch Earle of Doncaster Dalkeith Baron of Kendale Miâekeââ Ashdale Kt. of the Garter one of his Majs most honble prvy Councell This Mapp is most humbly dedicatââ by Ric Blome A MAPP of the Kingdome of SCOTLAND By Ric Blome by His Majys comand Its Inhabitants The Inhabitants especially those Southernly are of a good feature strong of body very hardy couragious and fit for Martial affairs and their Nobility and Gentry which are of several degrees as Dukes Marquesses Earls Viscounts Barons Knights Esquires and Gentlemen are generally very ingenuous and accomplished men in all civil knowledge Nobility and Gentry of Scotland Their Sessions of Parliament This Kingdom like unto England consisteth of a King Nobility Gentry and Commons and these with the Lords Spiritual assemble together in Parliament as often as they are called together by Writ from the King And by reason of his Majesties residence in England so that he is not here at their Sessions of Parliament he constituteth and sendeth one to act as his Vice-Roy who is commonly called Lord Commissioner and such at present is the Right Noble John Duke of Lotherdale c. Things worthy of note Amongst the things worthy of note in this Kingdom for Antiquity famous was that Fortification drawn from Abercorne upon Edenborough Frith unto Alcluyd now called Dunbritton opening upon the West Sea where as Speed noteth Julius Agricola set the limits of the Roman Empire past which according to Tacitus there were no other bounds of Britain to be sought for And here the second Legion of Augusta and the twentieth of Victrix built a part of the Wall as also an ancient coped Monument of an high and round compass which according to the opinions of some was a Temple consecrated to the God Terminus but others there be that will have it to be a Trophy raised by Carausius who fortified this Wall with seven Castles Caledonian Wood. Here began that Wood Caledonia which name Tacitus attributeth to all that Tract of ground which lieth Northward beyond Grahames Dike or the Wall of Antonius Pius which Ptolomy divideth into several Nations as the Caledonii Vacomagi Epidii c. who are all known to the Romans by the general name of the Picts from their painting themselves This Wood or Forrest was very spacious and over-shadowed with Thickets and tall over-spreading Trees which rendred it impassable and was divided by Grampe-Hill now calâed Grantzbain that is the crooked bending Mountain Solinus is of opinion that Vlysses was in Caledonia and to confirm his belief therein he saith there was a Votive Altar with an Inscription in Greek Letters Plutarch âaith that Bears were brought out of Britain to Rome but for more truth ãâã may be said that here were bred the wild white Bulls a Beast of nature âerce and cruel whose thick and curled manes resembled the Lions In the âays of Severus Argetecox a petty Prince reigned over this Tract of Ground âhose Wife being reproachfully called by Julia the Empress an Adulteress âoldly made this Answer We British Dames have to do with the best of men Cámbden p. 32. âât you Roman Ladies secretly commit the same with every base and lewd Companion Two famous Loughs In this Kingdom are two famous Loughs Nessa and Lomund the former never Friezeth though in the extreamest cold weather and the waters of the âatter most raging in the calmest and fairest weather and herein is an Island that the Wind forceth or moveth to and fro In the Rivers Dee and Done besides the great abundance of Salmons is taken a Shell-fish called the Horse-muskle wherein Pearls are engendred which are very good in many Physical Medicines and some of them not much inferiour to the Oriental Pearl Courts of Judicature Court of Parliament As to their Courts of Judicature they are peculiar to themselves and are several The chief amongst which is the High Court of Parliament consisting of Lords and Commons hath the same Authority as that of England and is also summoned by Writ from his Majesty at his pleasure as occasion requireth Colledge of Justice The second Court is the Sessions or Colledge of Justice consisting of a President 14 Senators 7 of the Clergy and as many of the Laity unto whom was afterwards adjoyned the Chancellor who is the chief and 5 other Senators besides 3 principal Scribes or Clerks and as many Advocates as the Senators see convenient And this was thus constituted by King James the Fifth in Anno 1532 after the form of the Parliament at Paris These sit and administer Justice with equity and reason and not according to the rigour of the Law every day except Sundays and Mondays from the first of Novemb. to the 15 of March and from Trinity Sunday to the first Calends of August and all the time between as being either Seed-time or Harvest is vacation They give judgment according to the Parliament Statutes and Municipal Laws and where they are defective they have recourse to the Imperial Civil Law Other Courts There are likewise in every Shire or County inferiour Civil Judicatories or Courts kept wherein the Sheriff of the Shire or his Deputy decideth the Controversies and Law-suits of the Inhabitants from which there are oft-times Appeals to the Sessions or Colledge of Justice And these Sheriffs are for the most part Hereditary Besides these Courts there are other Judicatories which they call Commissariots the highest whereof is kept at Edenburgh and these have to do with Ecclesiastical affairs as Wills and Testaments Divorcements Tithes c. In criminal Causes the Kings Chief Justice holdeth his Court at Edenburgh Likewise the Sheriffs in their Territories and the Magistrates in some Boroughs may sit in Judgment of Manslaughter in case the Manslayer be taken within 24 hours after the fact committed and being found guilty by a Jury may be put to death but if the said limited time is past the matter is referred and put over to the Kings Justice or his Deputies There are also Civil Courts in every Regality holden by their Bailiffs Ecclesiastical Government This Kingdom as to Ecclesiastical Government is divided into two Archbishopricks viz. of St. Andrews the Primate of Scotland and of Glasco and under these are several Suffragan-Bishops viz. under him of St. Andrews those of Dunkeld Aberdon Murray Dunblan Berohiu Ross Cathanes and Orkney And under him of Glasco those of Galloway Argile or Lismore and the Isles Ancient Inhabitants of Scotland The ancient People of this Kingdom were 1.
The Gadeni who possessed the Counties of Lothien Merches and Teifidale or Tivedale 2. The Selgovae or Counties Liddisdale Eusedale Eskedale Annadale and Nidthesdale 3. The Novantes or Shires of Galloway Carrickt Kyle Cunningham and Arran 4. The Damnii or Counties of Cludesdale Striveling Lennox Menteith and Fife 5. The Caldedonii or Shires of Stratherne Argile Cantire Lorne Albany or Bruidalbin Perch Athol and Anguis 6. The Vermines or Counties of Mernis and Marr. 7. The Talgali or County of Buquhan 8. The Vacomagi or Counties of Murray and Loquabrea 9. The Cantae or Shires of Ross and Sutherland 10. The Catini or County of Cathanes And 11. the Cornubii or County of Strathnaverne Scotland divided into Sheriffdoms These parts are again according to their Civil Government divided into Sheriffdoms Stewarties and Bailiffwicks viz. the Counties or Sheriffdoms of Edenburgh Lynlythio Selkirk Roxburgh Peblis Berwick Lanarke Renfrew Dunfreis Wighton Aire Bute Argile Tarbet Dunbarton Perch Clackmannan Kinros Fife Kincardin Forfair Aberdene Bamff Elgin Forres Narne Innerness Cromartie Orknay and Shetland The Stewarties of Menieith Stewarties Kircudbrieht Stratherne and Annandale The Bailiwicks of Kile Bailywicks Carrickt and Cunningham It s further division Again Scotland according to the scituation of its Parts Provinces or Counties may be divided into two parts to wit Southwards and on this side the Tay which made the ancient Kingdom of the Picts so called for that they painted their Bodies like the ancient Britains from whom they are said to descend which is the more confirmed for that the Northern Britains converted to the Faith by St. Colombe were called Britain Picts And Eastwards Northwards and beyond the Tay which made the ancient Kingdom of the Scots besides abundance of Isles dispersed in its Northern and Western Seas the chief of which shall be treated of Its Counties The Counties comprehended in the South-part are Lothien Merche Teifidale or Tivedale Eskdale Euskdale Liddesdule Annadale Nydthesdale Galloway Carrickt Kyle Cunningham Cludesdale Lennox Striveling Menteith Fife Stratherne Argile Lorne Cantyre and Arran And these in the North part are Albany or Badalbin Paerch Athol Anguis Mernis Buquihan Marr Muray Loquabrea Ross Sutherland Strathnaverne and Cathanes And of these in order It s name and fertility The County of Lothien in former times by the Picts called Pictland shooteth it self forth from Merche unto the Sea a Country very Hilly and but thinly clothed with Wood but for the fertility of its Earth and the civility of its Inhabitants is deservedly esteemed the flower of all Scotland The chief places are It s chief places Edenburgh or Edenborow of old Castrum Alatum the Metropolis of the Kingdom It s scituation is high in a wholsom Air and rich Soil and by reason of its commodious Haven called Leth-Haven Edenburgh not above a mile distant it is a place of good Trade and well resorted unto by Shipping This City chiefly consisteth of one Street which runneth about a mile in length which receiveth divers petty Streets and Lanes so that its circuit may be about three miles which is strongly begirt with a Wall and at the West-end of the City on the top of a Rock is seated a fair and powerful Castle with many Towers which commands the City and is esteemed in a manner impregnable It belonged once to the English till in Anno 960. the Scots took it from them when oppressed by the Danish Tyranies It is well watered with clear Springs and Fountains is adorned with many fair Edifices as well publick as private the principal amongst which is the Kings Palace a fair Structure and its private Houses are generally fair lofty built of Free-stone and so well inhabited that several Families have their abodes under one Roof It is also dignified with the Courts of Judicature High Courts of Parliament and with an Vniversity And being the Scale of Trade for the Kingdom it will be necessary to give an account of their Coins Weights and Measures As to their Coins Their Coins Weights and Measure note that 13 ½ d. sterling makes a Mark Scotch 6 ¼ d. sterling a Scotch Noble and 20 d. sterling a Scotch Pound Their Weight used in Merchandizes is the Pound of 16 Ounces 100 of which make their Quintal or C which is found to make at London 108 l. Averdupois Their Measures for length is the Ell and is about 4 per Cent. greater than the English Ell. Their Liquid Measures are such as in England but of a double content a Pint being an English Quart and so answerable Their Dry Measures are also the same with those of England but also bigger Athelstanford so called from Athelstane a chief Commander of the English Athelstanford which was there slain with most of his Men about the year 815. Haddington seated in a wide and broad Plain a place of good account Haddington and which the English fortified with a deep and large Ditch and other Fortifications Dunbar scituate on the Sea-shoar once defended by a strong Castle Dunbar which was the Seat of the Earls of Merch a place which hath oft-times been taken by the English and as often retaken by the Scots which was the cause of its demolishment since which it is honoured with the Title of an Earldom North-Barwick seated on Edenbrough-Frith North-Barwick a place in former Ages famous for its House of Religious Virgins Not far from this place and near the Shoar Bass-Island lieth a small Isle called Bass-Island which feemeth to be a high craggy Rock and to be almost cut through by the undermining Sea-waves It hath a Fountain of Water and fresh Pastures and above all is remarkable for the exceeding great abundance of those Geese called Scouts and Soland-Geese which here frequent and breed which as I before noted is very profitable to the Inhabitants in these parts Lyth hath a most commodious Haven being the present Port to Edenburgh Lyth Abercorne seated on the Forth or Frith Abercorne in former time of note for its famous Monastery as at present for giving Title of an Earldom unto the Duke of Hamilton Linquo Linquo or Linlithquo said to be the ancient City of Lindum mentioned by Ptolomy a place once beautified with a House of the Kings and a fair Church County of Merch described MERCH a County so called as being a March it is wholly on the German Ocean was of great note for its Earls thereof and hath for its chief places Coldingham Cadingham called by Bede the City Coldana a place of great antiquity and note for its chaft Nuns for it is said that they together with Ebba their Prioress cut off their own Noses and Lips to render themselves deformed that the Danes might not deflour them but this so exasperated them that they not only burnt their Monastery but them therein Not far from Coldingham is Fast-Castle Fast-Castle and here the Sea
was soon after with above 8000 of his Men flain not far distant Carlingford Carlingford another good and well frequented Port-Town Lough Lough a fair Town conveniently seated on the River Warren Ardeth Ardeth a good Inland dry Town County of Armagh described ARMAGH a County of an exceeding fertil Soil and not inferiour to any in the Kingdom It is severâl into five Baronies viz. Fowes Orrior Tawrane Onelan and Armagh And hath for its chief places Armagh Armagh scated on or near the River Kaisin an ancient but ruinated City yet dignified with the See of an Archbishop who is Primate of all Ireland which name it is said to receive from Queen Armacha and is supposed to be the same which Ptolomy calleth Dearmach And here according to St. Bernard St. Patrick the Apostle of the Irish ruled during his life and when he departed this World was here Interr'd in honour of whom it was a place greatly reverenced Not far from Armagh is Owen Maugh the ancient Seat of the Kings of Vlster Owen-Maugh and on the River Blackwater are two Forts one which beareth the same name and the other called Fort Charles Mount Norris Dornous Mount Norris another Fort And Dornous County of Monoghan described MONOGHAN a County very hilly and well clothed with Wood is severed into four Baronies viz. Monoghan Trough Bartrey and Cremorne And hath for its chief places Clogher seated on the River Blackwater Clogher Monoghan a large Fort Churchland and Lishanahan Monoghan County of Cavan described CAVAN a small County and of less account yet is divided into seven Baronies viz. Clonehy Tulloghgarvy Casterahan Clonmoghan Tullahagh Tullabonobo and Loughtee And hath for its chief places Cavan and Kilmore Cavan and Kilmore the one seated on the Lake Cane the other on the Lake Nivity both which are joyned to the Lake Earne by the River Blackwater County of Fermanagh described FERMANAGH a County well clothed with Wood and very boggy in the midst having several Lakes or Loughs the chief amongst which is that of Earne which is the largest and most famous in all the Kingdom having therein seated divers small Isles and in this Lough are such great store of Salmons Trouts and other Fish that they are oft-times found troublesom to the Fishermen by breaking their Nets This County is severed into three Baronies viz. Magherestrephana Maghereboy and Clanawly And hath for its chief places Bal-Tarbet Bal-tarbet seated on the same Lake Inis Killing Inis Killing the principal Fort in this Tract which in Anno 1593. was defended by the Rebels but taken from them by the valiant Captain Dowdall and near unto this place is a great downfal of water called the Salmon-leap CONNAUGH Full of Bogs and Woods THis Province called by the Irish Conaughty is full of Woods and Bogs yet not unfertil nor wanting in Provisions In this Province at Knocktoe that is the Hill of Axes the greatest rabble of Rebels that ever were seen together in the Kingdom were gathered together and commanded by William Burk O-Brien O-Carrol and Mac-nemare grand Rebels in that time but were discomfited by the noble Valour of Girald Fitz-Girald Earl of Kildare and his party And about the Year 1316. upon the occasion of two Princes or Lords falling at odds there were said to be slain on both sides about 4000 Men and so great misery came amongst them through Famine being forced to eat one another and other calamities that of about 10000 there were left alive not above 300. Its Bounds This Province hath for its Eastern Bounds Leimster for its Southern Monster for its Northern Vster and for its Western the Sea where it hath many commodious Bays Creeks and Navigable Rivers It s Extent It s Extent from Tromer in the East to Burrag-Bay in the West being the breadth is about 80 miles and from the River Shennon in the South to Eniskelling in the North being the length is about 120 and in circumference about 400 miles and for its division is parted into sir Counties viz. Mayo Slego Galloway Clare or Twomond and Letrym all which are subdivided into several Baronies as hereafter shall be named And of these in order County of Mayo described MAYO apleasant and fertil County stored with Cattle Deer Hawks and Hony and well watered with the two large Loughs of Meske and Garogh in which are several Isles which with the Rivers that fall into the Sea where are seated several Isles the Inhabitants are plentifully supplied with Fish and Fowl It is severed into nine Baronies viz. Tirrawly Eris Gallin Coragh Burishoole Muriske Kilmaine Clonmoris and Castello And hath for its chief places Killaloy Killaloy dignified with an Episcopal See which formerly was at Mayo where according to Bede there was a Monastery for 30 English men built by an Irish Bishop and was in a flourishing condition in the Reign of King John Refraint Stackby Refraine and Stackby both seated on the Sea-shoar SLEGO a County full of rich Pastures which breed and fatten store of Cattle County of Slego described and is well watered with the Sea and the Lough Earne already treated of It is divided into six Baronies viz. Carbury Corran Leny Tirrarill Tirreragh and Coolavin And hath for its chief places Slego Slego seated on a Bay of the Sea so called where it hath a commodious Road for Ships and is defended by a Castle Dundroes Dunbroyle Dundroes and Dunbroyle both Maritim-Towns GALLOWAY a large and fertil County both for Tillage and Pasturage whose Western part is washed with the Sea County of Galloway described which thrusteth forth several Arms and hath lying on its Shoars divers Isles of which the three largest which bear the name of Aran are Great-Island Ifor-Island Small-Island all seated in the Mouth of Galloway-Bay It is separated into fifteen Baronies viz. Moycullin Ballinananen Clare Downamore Bealamo Killehane Kilconel Clanemactonene Longford Tiaquin Athenry Dunkillin Kilcartan Lough-Reagh and Letrim And hath for its chief places Galloway Galloway a fair large and strong City dignified with an Episcopal See and is commodiously seated for Traffick on a spacious Bay of the Sea so called by reason whereof it is well inhabited frequented and enjoyeth a good Trade Nigh unto this City is the Lough Carble or Carbles about 20 miles in length and 3 or 4 in breadth in which are abundance of small Isles Inis-Ceath Inis-Ceath a place in times past well known for its Monastery Inis-Bovind Inis-Bovind which Bede calleth White-Castle-Isle Aterith Clan-Ricard Kilmaculo and Clonfert Aterith or Athenry once a place of good strength Clan-Ricard Kilmaculo and Clonfert County of Clare described CLARE or TWOMOND a County shooting it self far into the Sea towards the West with a tapred Promontory which with the River Shannon and the Lough Derg both full of small Isles doth almost encompass it
degree of Latitude which is 72 degrees of Latitude and makes about 1800 of our Leagues In this length and breadth we do not comprehend the Islands which belong to Asia which are as great as rich and possibly as numerous as all the rest of the Universe It s Scituation It s Scituation for the most part is between the Circular Tropick of Cancer and the Circle of the Artick Pole scarce extending it self beyond this but surpassing the other in divers of its Isles which it expands under the Equator so that almost all Asia is scituate in the Temperate Zone what it hath under the Torrid being either Peninsula's or Isles which the Waters and Sea may easily refresh Asia the richest of all the four Parts ASIA being the greatest the best and most temperate part of our Continent it must by consequence be the richest which not only appears in the goodness and excellencies of its Grains Vines Fruits Herbs c. but likewise in its great quantities of Gold Silver Precious Stones Spices Drugs and other Commodities and Rarities which it sends forth and communicates to other parts and particularly to Europe A Generall MAPP of ASIA Designed by MOUNSIE R SANSON Geographer to the FRENCH KING Rendred into English Ilustrated by RIC BLOME By his MAJtis Especial Command LONDON Printed for Ric Blome 1669 To The Rt. Noble Christopher Duke of Albemarle Earle of Torington Baron Monk of Potheridge Beauchamp and Teys Kt. of ye. most noble order of the Garter Lord Leivtenant of Devon-shire Ess ex Captaine of his Matys Guards of Horse one of the Gentlemen of his Bed-Chamber c one of the Lords of his most honble Privy Councell This Mapp is most humbly D.D. by R. B It s Name The Name of ASIA is derived diversly by sundry Authors but whether it took its name from a Virgin-Woman or a Philosopher whether from some City Country or Marish or from whatever it were most certain it is that that Name was first known to the Greeks on that Coast opposite to them towards the East afterwards it was given to that Region which extends to the Euphrates and which is called Asia Minor and was communicated to all the most Oriental Regions of our Continent Its Bounds Its Bounds are towards the North with the Northern frozen or Scythian Ocean to wit that which washes Tartary on the East and South with the Oriental or Indian Ocean the Parts of which are the Seas of China India and Arabia Towards the West Asia is separated from Africa by the Red-Sea from the Streight of Babel-Mandel unto the Isthmus of Suez and from Europe by the Archipelago by the Sea of Marmora and by the Black-Sea drawing a Line cross all these Seas and passing by the Streight of Galipoli or the Dardanelles by the Streight of Constantinople or Chanel of the Black-Sea by the Streight of Caffa or Vospero the Line continuing by the Sea of Zabaque and by the Rivers of Don or Tana of Volga and of Oby where they are joyned the nearest one to another It s division Asia may be divided into firm Land and Islands the firm Land comprehends the Kingdoms of Turkey in Asia Arahia Persia India China and Tartary We will follow this order and then end with the Isles TURKY in ASIA or that which the Grand Signior doth possess in whole or in part in ASIA wherein are several Regions Countries Isies c. may be considered as they lie Westernly and towards EUROPE as ANATOLIA or ASIA MINOR wherein are comprised several Provinces all which are at present by the Grand Signior included under four Beglerbeglies that is Lord Lieutenants to wit those of Anatolia particularly so called Smyrna Ephesus Pergama Troya Burfia Comana Chaloedoine Scutari Sinopi Castele Angouri Sardis Philadelphia Caramania Archalich Side Nigdia Tarsus Satalia Antiochia Tocat Amasia Tocat Trebisonde Caisaria Caraisar Marast Arsingan Sukas Aladuli Vardar Adana Maaraz Manbeg South-westernly as Divers ISLES as they lie in the ARCHIPELAGO MEDITERRANEAN and AEGEAN Seas the chief of which are Cyprus Nicosia Paphos Salamis Amathus Arsinoe Famagusta Rhodes Rhodes Metelin of old Lesbos Metelino Medina Samos Samo Tenedos Tenedos Scarpante Scarpante Lero Lero Negropont Colchis Coos Coos Lero Lero Pathmos Pathmos Scio or Chios Scio Icaria of old Icarus Nicaria Southernly and regarding Arabia and the Mediterranean Sea as SOURIA or SYRIA with its parts of Syria Propria Aleppo Aman Zeugma Antioch Samosat Hemz or Emsa Hierapolis Alexandretetts Phoenicia Tripoli Sayd or Sidon Tyre or Sor Damascus Acre Palestine formerly Judea Canaan or the Holy-Land Jerusalem Samaria Naplouse Gaza Joppa or Jussa Southernly and towards Arabia Deserta as ASSYRIA now DIARBECK with its parts of Chaldea or Babylonia now Yerack Bagded or Babylon Balsera Cousa Orchoe Sipparum Mesopotamia or the particular Diarbeck Orpha Caraemid Merdin Asanchif Carra Sumiscasack Virta Assyria now Arzerum Mosul of old Ninive Schiarazur Easternly and regarding Persia as TURCOMANIA with its parts of Turoomans Erzerum Cars Curdes Schildir Bitlis Georgiens Derbent Tiflis North-Easternly and towards the Caspian Sea as GEORGIA with its parts of Avogasia St. Sophia Mingrelie Phazza Savatopoli Gurgistaâ Cori Bassachiuch Quiria Zitrach Stranu Chipicha Northernly and towards Moscovy as COMANIA Asof Maurolaco Serent âVERSââ SECVNDIS To the R t honble Heanage Earle of Winchelseâ Vis t Maidstone Baron Fitz Herbert of Eastwell Lord of the Royall Mannour of Wye and Lord Leiutenant of Kent and ãâã This Mapp is humbly D. D by R. B A MAPP of THE ESTATES of the TURKISH EMPIRE in ASIA and EUROPE Designed by Mon sr Sanson Geographer to the French King Turky in Asia UNDER the name of TVRKY in ASIA we understand not all which the Great Turk possesses but only certain Regions which he alone possesses or if there be any Estates intermixed they are inconsiderable And in this Turky we shall find Anatolia which the Ancients called Asia Minor the greater Souria which the Ancients called Syria the Great Turcomania by the Ancients called Armenia the Great then Diarbeck which answers to Mesopotamia and to divers parts of Assyria and the Chaldea or Babylonia of the Ancients ANATOLIA is that great Peninsula which is washed on the North by the Black-Sea Mare Major or Euxine Sea and on the South by that part of the Mediterranean which we call the Levant Sea which extends Westward to the Archipelago or Aegean Sea and thence to the Euphrates which bounds it on the East The Parts of Asia Minor or Anatolia The Ancients divided this Great Asia Minor into many lesser Regions of which the principal are viz. Pontus Bithynia Little Asia Minor into Lycia Galatia Pamphilia Cappadocia Cilicia Caria Ionia Aeolis Lydia Phrygia Major and Minor Paphlagonia Lycaonia Pysidia Armenia Minor Mysia the Isle of Rhodes c. But at present the Turks do in general call this Great Asia Minor Anatolia which signifies Orient That part of Anatolia which is
is scituate without the Red Sea at the beginning of the great Ocean and by the industry of the Inhabitants is made an Island fortified with a strong Castle which commands the Road. This City or Island is now become the Magazine for the Commodities of India Persia and Arabia Other Cities in Arabia Above Aden and farther in the main Land are many fair Cities as Laghi Agiaz Almachazane Sanaa and others subject to the Xecque of Mecca Laghi is not far from the Sea Agiaz or Hagias sometime gave its name to these quarters Almachazane is seated on the top of a very high Mountain and of a difficult access it hath a Cistern capable to hold Water to furnish a 100000 Men The Xecque ofttimes keeps Court here Sane or Sanaa stands at the foot of a Mountain and is one of the greatest fairest and strongest of Arabia having many Vineyards Meadows and Gardens within its Circuit Its Houses are well built its Vineyards and Gardens well cultivated its Walls 10 Cubits high and its Ramparts 20 Cubits thick It s Territory is watered with many Fountains produceth excellent Fruits and feeds the best Horses of Arabia Kingdom and City of Fartach its People and Trade Towards the East and almost 150 Leagues from Aden is Fartach a Kingdom and City near the Sea and having a Cape of the same name The Tarquins are valiant and their King defends himself couragiously against the Turks having seen their treatment to his Neighbours of Aden and Zibit The Ports of Dolfar which is the Turks and Pescher are the most renowned of this Coast and send forth the best Frankinsence of Arabia in great quantity Higher on the Coast and farther on the Land are the Cities and Kingdoms or as they call them the Sultanies of Gubel haman Alibmahi Amazirifden and others Other Cities and Kingdoms The rest of the Coast unto Cape de Raz-al-gate is very barren from Cape de Raz-al-gate unto that of Moccandon the Soil is the best of all Arabia and some would here alone confine the name of Hyaman which signifies Happy There are here many fair Cities both on the Sea-coast and higher in the Land one of chief Traffick between the East and Arabia the Happy was formerly called Sohar but this Trade was after transported to Ormus on the Persian side In our time it was restored to the Arabian side to wit at Mascates held by the Portugals Sohar and Mascates are between the Capes of Raz-al-gate and Moccandon and are not above 20 Leagues distant from each other Within the Land are Masfa a City and Kingdom Mirabat Sour or Lyr and others Beyond the Cape Moccandon and advancing towards the Mouths of the Tigris and Euphrates among many other places we have Elcatif or El-Catif a famous Port and which communicates its name to the adjacent Gulph which the ancients called Sinus Bersicus and we at present the Gulph of Balsora and Ormus Near Elcatif is Bahar whose Territory is called Bahareim or Baharem and the Isle and City before Baharem farther in the land is Mascalat a City and Kingdom Jemen likewise a Kingdom and City according to some Lazach or Lassach likewise a Kingdom and City where are of the best Horses of Arabia as at Sanaa Lassach Elcatif and some other are the Turks Elcatif is the ancient Gerra and that part of the Gulph nearest the City called Gerraticus Sinus and the Isle of Barem is the ancient Tylos There yet remains some Cities of which some have their Kings or Sultans others live in Republick which is very rare in Asia The Arabs Bengebres a free People Towards the middle of Arabia are the Arabs Bengebres a free People and which live only of the Prey and Tribute they force from their Neighbours yet possess they 200 or 250 Leagues of Country and are for the most part in the Mountains The Beduins towards Mecca are of the same nature bound about Arabia are a great number of Isles which belong unto it which are dispersed either in the Southern Ocean Red Sea or the Persian Gulph Arabian Isles in the Southern Ocean In the Southern Ocean are found three Isles which bear the name of COCCONATI seven by the name of ZENOBII and two by the name of Insulae AGATHOCLIS and lastly CVRIA and MVRIA where there is found white Tortoises whose Shells are great curiosities In the Red Sea In the Red Sea these Islands 1. CANARAN very hot but fruitful 2. DALAQVA being the largest of all in length 125 miles and not above 12 broad having a City of the same name where they gather Pearls And 3. and lastly the Samaritan Islands In the Persian Gulph In the Persian Gulph these Islands are found BAHAREM the most famous because it hath the Pearl-fishing the best in the Oriental parts This Isle is between Balsora and Ormus about a 100 or 120 Leagues from Balsora and 150 from Ormus It is near the Coast of Arabia and directly opposite to the Coast of Elcatif which is the Turks but the Isle of Baharem which is still the Persians once belonged to the Kingdom of Ormus The Waters here are almost all salt but near Manama the Capital City of the Island there are Springs of Fresh-water at the bottom of the Sea which the Divers go and fetch gathering it into Borracho's or Goats-skins with much cunning and bringing it forth of the Sea do afterwards sell it The Pearls of this Isle are very much esteemed both for their largeness and roundness and this fishing is yearly worth 500000 Ducats besides the value of 100000 and more which is diverted Those of the Isle of GIONFA are of no great value those of the other neighbouring Isles are less except it be at MASCATES 60 Leagues from Ormus They fish here all June July and August if they begin sooner the Pearls are unripe and not hard enough The Air of all Arabia is very healthful but not nor Rains it in some places above twice or thrice in 3 or 4 years but the abundance of the Dew makes their Fruits excellent The People of Arabia their Manners c. The People for the most part are of a mean stature lean swarthy complexioned effeminate voices very swift of foot and expert in the Bow and Dart. They first exercise themselves in Manufactures using all sort of Trade and Traffick far off and some addict themselves to Learning particularly to Philosophy Physick the Mathematicks and to Astrology there have been amongst them many Grammarians Rhetoricians Historians and Interpreters of the Alcoran which is in their Tongue and which hath made the Arabick Language spread itself through all the East at least in the most Southerly parts of Asia and part of Africa but little in Europe Those which range the Country are great Wanderers and greater Thieves they are divided into many Families which know each other and how to distinguish the one from the other Every Family how numerous soever it be hath a
to Fire They are exceeding cleanly in all things and wash often in Cows-piss which they hold to be a good purification Upon confession of their Sins to their Priests they are constrained to Penance in which several Ceremonies are observed They have so great esteem for Doggs that when any die they are carried out and prayers are made for them They have great quantity of all sorts of Cattle Grain and Fruits Amongst their Fruit-trees they have great quantities of white and black Mulberry-trees which grow not above 5 or 6 foot high so that one may easily reach up to the branches and in the Spring time when these Trees begin to shoot forth their leaves A discourse of Silk-worms and making of Silk they begin to hatch their Silk-worms which they do by carrying the seed under their arm-pits in little baggs which in seven or eight days will receive life then they put them into a wooden dish upon the Mulberry-leaves which they once a day change and take a great care that they be not wet at the end of five days they sleep three after which they dispose of them into Rooms or Barns prepared for the same purpose upon the beams of these buildings they fasten laths or such like pieces of wood upon which they lay Mulberry-branches which hath the leaves on whereon they put the Silk-worms shifting them every day and as they grow in bigness so oftner to twice or thrice a day before they begin to spin they sleep about eight days more after which they begin and in 12 days they have finished their Cod the biggest they make choise of for seed all the rest they cast into a Kettle of boyling Water into which they often put a whisk made for the purpose to which the Silk sticks which they immediately wind up and that which they keep for Seed they lay upon a Table out of which in the space of fifteen days comes forth great Buggs which afterwards turn to things like Butter-flies which in a few days they gender and lay Eggs and then die not eating any thing from their first spinning which is much for things to live so great a while without eating any thing And of these Silk-worms thus ordered they make a great Revenue INDIA or the EAST INDIES which according to its form and disposition of its Estates may be divided into three several Parts to wit The Empire of the GREAT MOGOLL which comprehendeth that which is upon the Main Land wherein are contained several Kingdoms or Provinces the chief of which are Cabul Cabul Attock Attock Multan Multan Candahar Candahar Buckor Buckor-Suckor Tatta Tatta Diul Soxet Janagar Cassimere Sirinaker Bankish Beishar Kabares Dankalar Naugracut Naugracut Siba Serenegar Jamba Jamba Bakar Bikaner Samball Samball Gor Gor. Kanduana Barabantaka Patna Patna Jesual Rajapore Udessa Jekanac Mevat Narvall Pitan Pitan Guzurate or Cambaya Surat Baroche Cambaya Armadabad Diu. Chitor Chitor Malway Rantipore Candis Brampore Berar Shapor Gualeor Gualeor Narrar Gehud Bengala Bengala Chatigan Goura Halabass Satigan Lahor Lahor Jenupar Jenupar Jesselmere Gislemere Bando Bando Delly Delly Agra Agra The Peninsula of INDIA without the GANGES and Westwards and between the Mouths of the INDUS and the GANGES with its several Kingdoms or Countries of DECAN Amedanager Chaul Visapor Paranda Goa Doltabad GOLCONDA Golconda Musulipatan BISNAGAR or NARSINGUE Onor Bisnagar Trivalur Gingi Negapatan Sadrapatan or Fort St. George Maliapur Geldâia Madure Tutucori and Manancor MALABAR Calicut Cochin Cananor Coulan Cranganor Cotate Cota Changanara The Peninsula of INDIA within the GANGES and Eastwards wherein are contained several Kingdoms Countries Isles c. the chief among which are PEGU Pegu Brema Canarane Ava Tinco and Prom. SIAN Odiaa Banckock Lugor Martaban Camboya Sacortay Peninsula of MALACCA Tanasserin Juncalaon Queda Pera Malacca Ihor Patane COCHIN-CHINA Palocacein Keccio ISLES in the Gulph of SIAN among which are Macara Panian Goeteinficos ISLES in the Gulph of BENGALA among which are Chubedu Chudube Durondiva Dos Cocos Andemaan The Empire of the GREAT MOGOLL with its several Kingdoms or Provinces as they lie Westwards and towards PERSIA from the first Streams of the INDUS unto its falling into the Sea are those of Cabul Cabul Gaidel Attock Attock Pucko Multan Multan Seerpore Candahar Candahar Gusbecunna Buckor Buckor-Suckor Rauree Tatta Tatta Diul Lourebander Hajacan Chatzan Dunki Soret Janagar Cacha On the North and between the Mountains which divide this Empire from TARTARIA or between the Springs of the GANGES and the INDUS are Cassimere Syrinakar Chonab Bankish Beithar Kakares Dankalar Purhola Naugracut Naugracut Callamaka On this side or without the GANGES where are those of Siba Hardware Serenegar Jamba Jamba Balcery Bakar Bikaner Samball Samball Menepore Chappergat Within the GANGES are those of Gor Gor. Kanduana Barakantaka Patna Patna Jesual Rajapore Udessa Jekanac Mevat Narvall Pitan Pitan Camojo Southernly and towards the Gulphs of BENGALA and CAMBAYA and the Peninsula of INDIA within the GANGES are those of Guzurate or Chambaya Surat Baroche Cambaya Armadabad Agra Diu Brodra Cheytepour Bisantagan Mangalor Jaquete Chitor Chitor Chitapur Malway Rantipore Ougel Narvar Candis Brampore Mandow Pala. Ranas Gurchitto Berar Shapor Gualeor Gualeor War Narvar Gehud Bengala with its Parts of Patan Bengala Chatigan Goura Patana Tanda Daca and Bannara Prurop Ragmehel Holobass Bengala Satigan Mandaran Ougely Xore Bellesor and Angara In the Middle of the EMPIRE and are those of Lahor Lahor Fetipore Temmeri and Guzurat Jenupar Jenupar Sirima Tanasser Hendowns Hendowne Mearta Jesselmere Gislemere Moulto Radinpore Bando Bando Toury Asmere Delly Delly Acarnapori Agra Agra Secandra Fetipore Scanderbade and Ilay The Peninsula of INDIA without the Ganges In which are the several Kingdoms or Countries of DECAN with its Parts of Decan particularly so called Amedanager Chaul Dabul Cunkan Visapor Soliapor Paranda Goa Pagode Zanguizara Balaguate Lispor Beder Doltabad GOLCONDA Golconda Musulipatan Guadavari Vixaopatan Narsingupatan Orixa Palhor Calecote BISNAGAR or NARSINGUE with its Estates and Coasts of Canara Onor Gorcopa Barcelor Baticala Magalor Bacanor Bisnagar particularly so called Bisnagar Narsingue Vellur Cangevaran Cirangapatan Trivalur Tripity Gingi Gingi Cindambaram Chistapatama Tanjaor Tanjaor Castan Trinidi Maritim Places in BISNAGAR GINGI and TANJAOR bearing and known by the name of the Coast of Choromandel Negapatan Triminapatan Trangabar Coloran Fort St. George or Sadrapatan Maliapur Paliacate Chiricole Musulipatan Caletur Gueldria Pentapouââ Madure Madure Brimaon Periapataâ Punicale Maritim Places of MADURE and called the Coast of Pescheria Jacancury Manapar Vaipar Trichandur Chereacale Tutucori Isle of Kings Bembar Calecure Mananco Câââmcirâ MALABAR with its serveral Kingdoms or Provinces to wit On the Sea or Coast of Malabar as Calicut Calicut Cochin Cochin Cananor Cananor Coulan Coulan Chambais Chambais Montigue Montigue Badara Badara Tanor Tanor Cranganor Cranganor Porca Porca Calecoulan Calecoulan Travancor Travancor Cotate Cotate In the High Land as Cota Cota Auriola Auriola Cottagan Cottagan Bipur Bipur Coucura Coucura Panur Panur Curiga
from the Sea seated strongly on a Mountain with Walls of Free-stone it is well Peopled most following Dying Weaving and making of Cottons as they do at Brodra About this City are very fertil Fields which bring forth Wheat Barly Rice and Cotton in great abundance and out of the Mountains they find the Agats Cambaya 3. Cambaya seated on a River and on a Sandy place encompassed with a Wall of Free-stone about 10 Leagues in circuit its Streets are strait and broad its Houses fair and large having 12 Gates for entrance 3 large Market-places and 4 stately Cisterns large enough to keep Water for the Inhabitants all the year long They have also about this City 15 or 16 publick Gardens for the recreation of the Inhabitants being places of great pleasure and delight The Inhabitants are for the most part Pagans Benjans or Rasboutes This City is at the bottom of its Gulph and so famous and of so great Traffick that the Kingdom sometimes bears its name being frequented by most Nations where the English and Dutch keep a Factory Amadabad the Metropolis of Guazarete 4. Amadabad is the Metropolis of Guzurate being about 7 Leagues in compass a place of good strength the Buildings are very stately and fair especially the Mosques the Governours House and other publick Places the Streets are large and many is very populous and of a great Trade abounding in divers Indian Commodities It is seated on a small River which falls into the Indus about 45 Leagues from Surat and is by the English compared to London Here the Merchants pay no Custom the Governour of this City is Vice-Roy of all Guzurate being answerable for what he doth to none but the Great Mogoll he liveth in a greater state than any King in Europe his Court large and stately his attendance great not stirring abroad without great pomp and state as in his attendance of Nobles and others in his Guards of Horse and Foot in his Elephants with brave furniture together with several playing on certain Instruments of Musick His Revenue is exceeding great which by some is accounted to be about Ten Millions of Gold yearly out of which he is at great expences as in the maintaining the charge of the Kingdom his own expences and the keeping 12000 Horse and 50 Elephants for the Mogolls service In and about this City there are great quantities of pleasant Gardens plentifully stored with variety of Fruit-trees 5. Diu is in an Island of the same name The City of Diu its Trade and Commodities and lieth about 20 Leagues from the River Indus and not far distant from the main Land It is now subject to the Portugals who have strongly fortified it This City is well built indifferent big and hath a great and good Haven being a place of great Trade and having a concourse of Merchants of divers Nations by reason of which it brings a great profit to the King of Portugal whose chief Commodities are Cotton-Linnen of sundry sorts which we call Callicoes Cocos-Oil Butter Pitch Tar Sugar-Candy Iron several sorts of curious Desks Chests Boxes Standishes which they make of Wood neatly carved guilded and variously coloured and wrought with Mother of Pearl also excellent fair Leather which is artificially wrought with Silks of all colours both with flowers and figures which is there and elsewhere used instead of Carpets and Coverlids 6. Bisantagan by reason of the fertility of the Country there adjacent is of good repute well peopled having in it about 20000 Houses 7. Cheytepour is seated on a small River the Inhabitants being Benjans who by Profession are Weavers who make great quantities of Cotton-Linnen Here are also several other Cities of less note as Nassary Gaudui and Balsara which are under the jurisdiction of Surat Agra a pleasant City and much frequented by the Mogoll from which they are not far distant 8. Agra seated on the River Gemini which falls into the Ganges of a very large extent and strongly fortified with a Wall and a great Ditch Its Houses are fair it Streets spacious several being inhabited by those of one Trade each Trade having its Street alloted it It hath a fair Market-place and hath for the accommodation of Merchants and Forreigners about 80 Caravanseraes or Inns which are large Houses wherein are good Lodgings and Ware-Houses for their Goods In this City there are about 70 great Mosques or Churches besides divers little ones in the greatest of which are several Tombs of their Saints Here are also a great quantity of Baths or Hot-Houses which are much used amongst them The Great Mogoll doth often change his dwelling so that there is scarce any City of note but what he hath abode in and where he hath not Palaces but there is none which hath his presence so much as this it being the most delightful of all others where he hath a sumptuous Palace as also several Gardens and Houses for his retirement without the City His Palace is seated upon the River Gemini and if some Authors may be credited is about 2 Leagues in compass it is very strong being encompassed with a strong Wall and a great Ditch or Moat having at every Gate a Draw-bridge which are strongly guarded For the description of this Palace I must be beholding to J. Albert de Mandelslo in his Book of Travels where he saith That being entred in at the Gate there is a spacious Street with Shops which leads to the Mogolls Palace to which there is several Gates which are called by several names Under the Gate called Cistery is the place of Judicature to which is adjoyned a place where all Ordinances and other Writs are sealed and where the Records are kept At the entrance of this Gate is the spacious Street aforesaid The Gate called Achobarke Derwage is a place of great respect with them and it is the place that the Singing and Dancing Women are lodged at who are kept for the diversion of the great Mogoll and his Family these Women dance before him naked There is another Gate which they call Dersame which leads to a River to which he comes every morning to worship the Sun at his rising Near this place it is that his Nobles and Officers about his Court come every day to do their submission to him to which place he comes every day except Fridays which is set apart for their Devotions as Sunday is with us to see the fighting of Lions Elephants Bulls and the like fierce Beasts which are here used for his recreation He speaketh of another Gate which leadeth into the Guard-Hall through which at the farther end of a Paved Court under a Portal there is a row of Silver Pillars where there is a continual Guard also kept to hinder all people except great Lords to enter any farther it leading to the Mogolls Lodgings which are exceeding rich and magnificent but above all is his Throne which is made of massie Gold and inriched with
Benjans there is another sort of Pagans whom they call the Parsis who for the most part reside by the Sea-coast addicting themselves to Trades and Commerce they believe that there is one God preserver of the Universe who acts alone and immediately in all things but he hath as they fancy about 30 several Servants to whom he giveth an absolute power over the things which he hath entrusted them with but withall they are obliged to give an account unto him and for these Servants they have a great veneration who have each their particular charge as one having the Government of the Earth another of Fruits another of Beasts another of Military affairs Others who have influences on men some giving understanding others wealth c. Another who takes the possession of the Souls departed which conducts them to the Judges where they are examined and according to their good or evil deeds receive their Sentence and are carried by the good or bad Angels who attend the Judges to Paradise or Hell where they think they shall abide until the end of the world which will be 1000 years after which time they shall enter into other Bodies and lead a better life then they did before Another hath the goverment of Waters another of Metals another of Fire which they hold Sacred c. They have no Mosques or publick places for their Devotion they have a very great esteem of their Teachers and Doctors allowing them a plentiful Estate Their Widows are suffered to marry a second time Adultery and Fornication they severely punish They are forbidden the eating of any thing that hath life Drunkenness they likewise strictly punish These People are much given to Avarice and circumventing those they deal withal The Mahomitans or Mogolls that here inhabit are of a good stature have their Hair black and flaggy but are of a clearer Complexion then the other sort of People aforementioned Their habit behaviour They habit themselves something like the Persians their Garments about their Waists are close to their Bodies but downwards wide they use Girdles and their Shoos and the Covering of their Head is much the same with those of the Turks And they are likewise distinguished by their Glothes which according to the degree and quality and the person doth exceed in richness They are very civil ingenious and reserved yet are expensive in their Appareb Feastings and great lovers of Women And so much for the Mogolls Countrey The Peninsula of INDIA without the Ganges Its bounds THe Peninsula without the Ganges is between the Mouths of Indus and Ganges and advances from the East of the Great Mogoll unto the eighth degree of Latitude on this side the Aequator The Ocean or Indian Sea washes it on three sides to wit the Gulf of Bengala once Gangeticus Sinus on the East the Gulph of Cambaya anciently Barigazenus Sinus and the Sea which regards Arabia on the West towards the South that which regards Cylan on one side and the Maldives on the other We will divide this Peninsula into four principal parts which shall be Decan Golconda Narsingue or Bisnagar and Malabar The three first Its parts and the greatest have each their King or if there be more they depend and hold of one alone The fourth and last part hath likewise formerly been a Kingdom alone at present is many but which hold one of another DECAN THe Kingdom of DECAN is washed on the West by the Indian Ocean the Gulf of Cambaya It is divided into three others Kingdom of Decan which they call Decan Cunkan and Balaguate the two first on the Coast Balaguate is Eastward of the other two up in the Land and composed of Vallies which are below and between the Mountains of Gate beyond which are the Kingdoms of Golconda and Narsingue or Bisnagar In the particular Decan are the Cities of Amedanagar Chaul Dabul c. In Cunkan are the Cities of Visapor Soliapor Goa Paranda Pagode It s chief places c. Likewise in Balaguate Lispor Beder Doltabad Hamedanager Visapor and Beder are the principal Cities and those where the Dealcan or Idalcan makes his residence but none more considerable then Goa though they are fair well built large and populous Goa is a City as fair rich and of as great Traffick as any in the East being situated in an Island of the same name which the Rivers of Mandova and Guari make at their falling into the Sea Alphonso Albuquerque took it in the year 1510. and since the Portugals have established themselves so powerfully that their Vice-Roy a Bishop and their Council for the East-Indies have here their Residence The Commodities found in this City being the Staple of the Commodities of this part of the Indies as also of Persia Arabia China Armenia c. are Precious Stones Gold Silver Pearls Silk raw and wrought Cotton of which they make several Manufactures also Spices Druggs Fruits Corn Iron Steel with divers others which the said Countreys afford but the Natural Commodities of Goa are not considerable Besides their great Traffick with several Nations their Riches and Policy which they observe Its riches beauty c. Vincent Blanc makes account that its Hospital is the fairest the best accommodated and served and the richest of any making it exceed that of the Holy Spirit at Rome and the Infermerica at Malta which are the best of all Christendom Their Streets large their Houses fair especially their Palaces and Publick Buildings which are very magnificent Their Churches are stately and richly adorned their Windows are beautified with Mother of Pearl and Shells of Tortoises of divers colours which are ingeniously cut in neat Works This City is in compass above 15 miles and though it is without Gates or Walls yet by reason of its Castle Forts and the strength it receiveth from the Island is a place of great strength and force It hath a great and good Haven It s strength which they make their Harbor for their Indian Fleet by which they command the Seas there abouts The Portugals here live in all manner of delight and pleasure and with a pride and presumption so great that the least and most beggerly among them take to themselves the titles of Gentlemen of the House and Chamber of the King Knights Esquires c. being very highly conceited of themselves and exceeding proud and stately but withal very civil and courteous no person of quality walks the Streets a-foot but are carried by their Slaves in a Palanquin or ride on Horses and the Women seldom go abroad publickly Both Sexes are extreamly given to Venery by reason of which the Pox is very frequent among them of which abundance dies Their Women have an excessive love to white Men and will use their uttermost endeavours to enjoy them The Men are so jealous of their Wives that they will scarce suffer their nearest Relations to see them by reason they are so much desirous
they cross out It s other chief places are 1 Xauquin a Maritime City 2 Luicheu also seated on the Sea very commodious for Traffick and opposite to the Isle of Aynan from which it is distant about 5 Leagues 3 Lampaca also seated upon the Sea and 4 Nanhium seated far within Land and among the Mountains which parts this Province from Chiamsi The Isle of Aynan its commodities The Isle of AYNAN is also comprehended under this Province and is the greatest of all the Islands that belong to China It is distant from Amacao on the South 50 or 60 Leagues it is almost as long as broad having 50 Leagues from South to North where it almost joyns upon the Southern Coast of China and on the other side regards Cochinchina It abounds in Grains Fruits Tame and Wild Beasts The Sea hath Pearls Lignum Aquilae and Calamba Their Craw-fish taken out of the Water die and grow hard like a Stone which being reduced to Powder serves for a remedy against many diseases The Earth hath Mines of Gold and Silver for which the Inhabitants care little In the midst of the Island the People are likewise half Savages The chief City is Kincenfen seated on the Sea-shore and regarding the Province of Canton The Province of Quancy and its chief Cities The Province of QVANCY which Purchas calls Guansa enjoys the same temperament with Canton yields the same Commodities and with the same plenty but is not so much frequented by Mexchants nor hath scarce any confluence of Strangers the reason is because its Rivers loose and discharge themselves all in the Province and at the City of Canton which forces them to pass through the hands of those of Canton to utter their Merchandizes and receive those of others In this Province there are Ten large Cities of which Quancy is chief all well built and very populous besides about one hundred small ones The Province of Zunnan and its chief places The Province of ZVNNAN which Purchas calls Vanam is the last on the South Coast where it is washed by the Gulf of Cochinchina and on the West where it touches on the Kingdom of Tunquin and on divers People beyond those Mountains which inclose the West of China The Women have here the liverty to go in publick to buy and sell which those of other parts of China do not It hath Mines which yield a kind of Amber redder and less pure then ours but which hath some particular vertue against Fluxes Besides this it transports few Merchandizes into other places This Province hath likewise good store of small and great Cities the chief of which bears the name of the Province and Hilan seated on a Lake so called which is inform of a Crescent The Province of Chiamsi its Trade chief places The Province of CHIAMSI which Purchas calls Lansay is inclosed with Mountains which have their passages open to the Neighbouring Provinces and particularly on the Coast of Canton On the Mountain of Muilin there is a great concourse for the carriages of Merchandizes which are transported from Canton to Nanquin which is done by mounting the River of Canton unto the foot of the Mountain From whence the carriages being taken out of the Vessels are loaden and born upon Mens backs to the other side of the Mountain where there is found another navigable River which crosses the Province Kiamsi till it falls into the famous Jamchuquiam which leads to Nanquin and the Sea This Province is so peopled that a part of its Inhabitants are constrained to spread themselves through all other Provinces of China to seek their fortune It is in one of the Cities of this Province that they make Porcelain the Water here being fit to give it perfection The Earth is fetched from other places beaten and fashioned at the same time the tincture they most commonly apply is Azure some lay on Vermilion others Yellow In this Province are 12 great Cities besides about sixty small ones its chief City being called Nanciam seated on a Lake as is Quianhanfu and others It s other chief places are 1 Kienchan 2 Linbiang 3 Juencheu 4 Nangam The Province of Huquam and its Commodities The Province of HVQVAM is so abundant in Rice that it is able to furnish a good part of China It is likewise rich in Oyls and Fish The Jamchuquian and many other Rivers and Lakes cross it on all sides and carry its Commodities towards Nanquin and to Quincheu It is very populous containing 15 great Cities and about 100 small ones the chief of which are 1 Chingiang 2 Huchang 3 Suchang 4 Yocheu c. The Povince of Suchuen described The Province of SVCHVEN which Mendoza calls Susuan Purchas Soin is one of the lesser Provinces of the Kingdom it is high scituated and pours down its Rivers into the Neighbouring Provinces Here is found good store of yellow Amber and excellent Rhubarb It s chief Cities are in number 8 together with about 120 lesser ones all which are exceeding populous the chief bearing the name of the Province The Province of Quicheu and its chief places The last of the Provinces I have to treat of is QVICHEV or likewise CVTCHEV according to Purchas It borders on the People Timocoves Gueyes the Kingdom of Ciocangue and the People called Layes Here is that famous Lake Câncui-Hai from whence comes divers Rivers which water China They make here quantity of Arms of all sorts to serve against those People which border upon them which once belonged to China but which now for the most part are Enemies to it This Province is Hilly and unever which makes it not very fertil in Corn Fruits c. but it hath abundance of Quicksilver and also it breeds the best Horses of any Province in all China Cities in this Province are very few there being not above 15 both small and great the chief of which are 1. Quicheo seated on the River Yanchuquianâ 2. Rueyang 3. Hianchoau 4. Liping 5. Cipan c. All these Provinces or rather all these Kingdoms of China are governed by divers Magistrates which those of Europe call in general Mandarins These are persons that have Patents whom the King or chief Officer of State doth chuse after knowledge of their capacity and honesty the degrees given to Students the general and particular Governments the charges of the Militia the receipt of and management of Revenues the building and repairing of Publick Buildings the Civil and Criminal Justice are in their hands And there are Appeals from one to the other according to the order and nature of Affairs The Council of Estate always resides near the person of the King and hath a general eye over the Kingdom But it shall suffice what we have said of China let us finish by saying That we have described it as it was before the Tartars made an irruption in â618 These Tartars kept it wholly for some years since which
must be great by reason of the rich Commodities that are found here He is so powerful that in 1616 he put to Sea 60000 Men of War in 200 Ships and 60 Galleys with store of Cannons and Ammunition to make War against the Portugals in Malacca and he alone drove them from the Fort which they had in Pacem and hindred them from taking footing in Sumatra The Fertility Commodities c. of these Isles The Air by reason of the great heats is very unhealthful but withal is very fertile abounding in Rice Millet Oyl Beefs Goats Sheep Fowls Fish store of Fruits also it is rich in Gold though of a lower alloy in Silver Copper Iron Tin in Precious Stones in Silks in several Spices as long and common Pepper Ginger Cinnamon Cloves Nutmegs also in Medicinal Drugs in Wax Honey Camphire Cassia Bezar Lignum Musk Civet Amber Alloes whole Woods of white Sandale abundance of Cotton c. The Hollanders are in good intelligence with the people and Kings of Sumatra and particularly with him of Achem They have no place or Fortress in the Isle but at Jambay a Kingdom City and River of the same name in one degree and fifty minutes beyond the Equator They have built on this River and 25 Leagues from the Coast a House to accommodate their Traffick with the Islanders Their Trade is for the most part Pepper which they send from this House to the Sea by Canoes The Inhabitants are many of them good Artificers and expert Mariners they are for the most part Gentiles yet of late Mahometism hath crept in amongst them They are of an Olive colour Complexion flat-faced but indifferent well proportioned and content themselves with a mean habit The Isle of Borneo its situation and fertility The Island of BORNEO like to Sumatra is part on this side and part beyond the Equator but it reaches on this side unto the seventeenth degree of North Latitude and beyond only to the fourth of South Latitude It s Form is almost round having only 250 Leagues from North to South and little less from West to East containing in its Continent more than Sumatra or any other Isle we have knowledge of in Asia but it is not so well inhabited nor of so great Trade as Sumatra yet more fertile and besides the same Commodites hath quantity of Myrabolans Its Forests are full of Trees which bear the most excellent Camphire in the World which is uttered in the Indies being too dear to be brought farther That which comes to us from China is so falsified and of so little value in respect of that which comes pure from Borneo that one hundred pounds of the one is not worth one pound of the other It hath also plenty of Provision Borneo Bendarmissin Lave and Hormeta are the fairest Cities or at least the best known of the Isle for we yet know nothing of the Eastern Coast Borneo is on a Salt Lake or rather at the bottom of the Gulf of the Sea as Venice is and is on the North-West of the Island Its Houses are built of Wood and upon Piles and are accounted to be 20 or 25000. Through every Street runneth a Channel or River of Water the Palace of the King and the Houses of the principal Lords are of Stone and on the firm Land Bendarmassin and Lave are towards the South regarding the great Java and both belong to the same King They build many Juncos at Bendarmassin The River of Succadan and the Neighbouring Forrests furnish them easily with Wood and all that is necessary for the building of those Vessels Lave is near a River of the same name and this River as Succadan yields Diamonds Hormeta is described by the Hollanders on the Coast Westwards of the Isle and they esteem it to have 2 or 3000 Houses Its Inhabitants The Inhabitants are great of an Olive colour of a good countenance their Women brown and chaste a thing very rare in the Neighbouring Islands They trade little to distant places being more inclined to Theft and Piracy then to Trade exercising this only with their Neighbours the others with strangers far off They are expert in all sorts of Arms of good Wits and capable of Arts. Their Apparel is much the same with the Indians which is a Linnen Cloth about their privy Parts and on their Heads Turbets In their Religion they are either Mahometants or Gentiles Several small Isles About Borneo are a great quantity of little Isles Bonquerano 3 Degrees St. John 4. Jolo or Zolo 5. Tagyma 6. and Combahan 8 Degrees of Latitude This last is on the North of the Gulph and City of Borneo near that Gulph is Pulogitgan c. all these Islands belong to the King or Kings of Borneo Isles of Java Major and Minor their situation length and breadth The two Islands of JAVA Major and Minor are to the South of Borneo however there is much dispute about the seat of the little one the greater lies from the sixth unto the eighth ninth or tenth Degree of South Latitude for we know not its certain breadth And from the 145 Meridian beyond the 155 this length being 250 Leagues and its breadth little less We have scarce knowledge of any but the North-coast of this Island none at all of its Southern The City of Bantam described with its great trade Along the North-Coast of Bantam where is one of the greatest Trades of all the East-Indies and where the Merchants of the East-India Company of England have their residence and where once there was a like Company for the Hollanders which they have transported to Jacatra or Batavia Bantam is at the foot of a Hill from which descend three Rivers of which one passes through the middle the others long and on the two sides of the City communicating by divers Channels convenient for the Mahometans who believe themselves purged from their sins as often as they wash but all too shallow for Ships to sail in the Walls of the City are of Brick of no great strength as also are their Gates which makes them have the greater care in guarding them The City is indifferent great yet have they but three principal Streets and these all but upon the Castle at every corner of the Streets there stands a guard and at Sunset they make fast all passage Boats so that in the night there is no stirring in the Streets The Houses are but meanly built either of Reeds or Straw and covered with Coco leaves but for preservation of Goods they have Store-houses made of Stone they have several places or Markets for the sale of Commodities as also an Exchange where Merchants meet Its Commodities The Commodities of Bantam are these of the Isle as all sorts of Druggs Pepper Sugar Preserved Ginger and all sorts of Sweet-meats both wet and dry Rice Honey c. Also in this City is found several good Commodities which are the product of other
little upon Asia that only an Isthmus of 30 or 40 Leagues between the Red Sea and the Mediterranean joyns them together Its Bounds Besides this Isthmus Africa is bounded on all sides by the Sea as appears by the Map The Latins called it most commonly Africa It s Name and the Greeks Libya yet both the one and the other are indifferently found in the Authors of the one and the other Tongue The first was given by one Afer descending from Abraham and Kethura others say of one Afer Son of the Libyan Hercules or according to the Greeks it is taken from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is Sine Frigore because according to its scituation it must be without Cold. According to the Arabs the name should be taken from Ifriquia that is Divided because were it not for that Isthmus which joyns it to Asia it were quite divided from our Continent According to the Punick Tongue it signifies the Land of Corn for the abundance of Grains gathered in that particular part called Africa The name of Libya is taken either from Libya the Daughter of Epaphus the Son of Jupiter or from Libya one of the three Lakes which descend into the River Triton or from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which in the ancient Greek Idiom signifies Black because its Inhabitants are Black or from Lub which among the Arabs signifies Thirst because a good part of the Country wants Water But these Histories Fables and Etymologies are taken from divers Authors of divers Tongues and for different Reasons there may be new ones found or made to content those which are covetous of them It s Form and Promontories The Form of Africa is near Triangular yet it advances four Promontories to the four principal places of the World Cape Bona towards the North the Cape of Good Hope towards the South Cape Guard a Fuy towards the the East and Cape Verd towards the West the three last are on the Ocean and the first on the Mediterranean Sea It s length and breadth It s length taken from Cape Verd to Cape Guard a Fuy is about 2000 Leagues Its breadth from Cape Bona to that of Good Hope is about 1800 Leagues but both its length and breadth are found much less in all other places It s Scituation It s scituation is under or about the Torrid Zone the Equinoctial Line passing over it and cutting it in two though unequal parts The most part of Africa is between the two Tropicks which it out passes 11 ½ Degrees and and 15 Degrees on one and the other side to wit 11 ½ Degrees beyond the Tropick of Capricorn and 15 on this side that of Cancer How Inhabited It is every where inhabited though not so well as Europe or Asia whether by reason of the insupportable Heats which reign there or because it hath many Countries dry and without Water or because it hath others where there is much Sand easily removed by the Wind often burying Men in it or by reason of the great number of venemous fierce and cruel Beasts which are found through the whole or because they sell and transport one another for Slaves I leave to judge It is moreover observable that it is fresher and cooler under and about the Equator than under and about the Tropicks The reason is because the Sun makes two Summers and two Winters under and near the Equator and that the Nights are equal to the Days which is a great refreshment It s Division Divers Authors divide Africa in a very different manner yet most agree to make first the Division into two great parts calling that Oriental which is on the East of the Nile and that Occidental which is on the West others by the Equator calling it Northern on this side and Southern on the other side the Equator Others by the Colours of the People observing that on this side the Tropick of Cancer they are white and beyond it black But all these Divisions have many faults to avoid which and to make our Division of Africa into two great Parts agree with that of ancient Authors and with the disposition in which the Country is now found I draw a Line from the Gulph of St. Thomas unto the extremity of Egypt on the Red Sea This Line carried along where the Estates are distinguished one from the other divides Africa into two equal parts cuts no Estate in two and that which is on this side is called by the Ancients and by the Modern more precisely Africa or Libya that which is beyond this is called both by the one and the other Ethiopia This first Division will facilitate those of the other parts dividing Africa or Libya into two and Ethiopia likewise into two Africa or Libya into the higher and farther in regard of us and exteriour and interiour in regard of those of the Country Ethiopia into high and low according to the Moderns or into Ethiopia under Egypt and Ethiopia Interiour according to the Ancients Its Parts and their bounds In the Higher and Exteriour Africa or Libya we have Barbary Billedulgerid and Egypt In the Farther and Interiour Africa and Libya Saara or Desart the Country of the Negroes and Guinny In the Higher Ethiopia or under Egypt are Nubia Abissina and Zanguebar In the Lower or Interiour Ethiopia Congo the Mono-Motapa and the Cafres Barbary extends it self along the Mediterranean Sea from the Ocean unto Egypt and is bounded on the South by Mount Atlas Billedulgerid lies along this Mountain likewise from the Ocean unto Egypt bounded on the South by Saara or Desart Egypt is only one Valley from the Cataractes of Nile unto the Mediterranean Sea This last part hath retained its ancient name the other two put together answer to what the Ancients called Mauritania Africa proprie dicta and Libya likewise proprie dicta so that the most Western parts of Barbary and Billedulgerid together make Mauritania the Middle Africa and the most Eastern Libya Likewise Saara or Desart the Country of the Negroes and Guinny stretch themselves from the Ocean unto the High and Low Ethiopia And the most Western part of Saara answers to the ancient People Gatuli the Easternly part of Garamantes The Country of the Negroes to Nigritarum Regio Guinny to many People of which the most famous have been the Perorsi This Guinny is 750 Leagues long The Country of the Negroes near 1000 Saara Billedulgerid and Barbary each 11 or 1200 Leagues their breadth being only 100 200 or 300 Leagues The length of Egypt from South to North is not above 200 Leagues It s breadth if we esteem it only the Valley along the Nile is very narrow and sometimes only 5 10 sometimes 12 or 15 Leagues We have divided Ethiopia into the Higher and the Lower placing in the Higher Nubia Abissina and Zanguebar in the Lower Congo Mono-Motapa and Cafres Nubia is for the most part on this side and to the
Carthage and hath made the Royal Residence of Antaeus whom Hercules defeated and from whence he brought the Golden Apples gathered in the Hesperides Gardens It is at present one of the principal Fortresses of the Kingdom and hath often been attempted by the Portugals and Spaniards The Province of Habat is part on the Ocean Province of Habat part on the Mediterranean Sea and holds all the streight of Gibraltar on the African side opposite to Spain in Europe The principal Cities of this Province are Arzila which the Portugals took in 1471 carrying away all its inhabitants and among the rest Muley Mahomet el Oataz then seven years old after King of Morocco who remembring more his imprisonment then the liberty he had from Spain in the year 1508 raised 10000 Moors besieged and took the City of Arzila and the Castle the Portugals hardly defending themselves in a Tower which was yet relieved the City and Castle retaken and the Moors well beaten The Portugals afterward and under some pretext abandoned this place which Muley Mahomet called the Black returned it to Don Sebastian King of Portugal in 1578 but which the Xeriffs retook again and do at present possess The City is great and strong with a Port on the Ocean the soyl produces more fruits and Pulse then Grain and Wood. 2. Tangier of old Tingis hath been the most famous among the Ancients builded as they say by Antaeus and so renowned that the neighbouring Mauritania took from it the name of Mauritania Tingitana and the Streight of Fretum Tingitanum yet were its Bishop and Government united not long since to that of Ceuta where they had their residence till the dis-union of the Estates of Portugal and Castile Ceuta remaining in the hands of the Spaniards Tangier and Cazar Ezzaghir returning to the Portugals The former of the two last is now delivered into the hands of the English upon the marriage of Donna Catharina Infanta of Portugal with our Soveraign Lord King Charles the Second of happy memory Where we have a good Fort and Mold for the convenience of shipping by which means it may be in time a place of a considerable Trade It is made a very strong place since the English have been masters of it and doth contain about 1500 Houses well built they have pleasant Gardens Near to this place it is said that Hercules overcame Antaeus a monstrous Giant of 64 Cubits high 3. Tettuan or Tetteguin hath not above 800 Houses which are as well built as any in Barbary and a good part of the Moors driven from Granada being retired thither it is maintained in a good estate they are continually coursing on the Sea and keep many Christians their Slaves In this Country are abundance of other Cities though of no such considerable note as those aforementioned Its Mountains which are counted about 8 are inhabited by the Tribes of Gumera who drink Wine though contrary to the Law of Mahomet and pay some 3 some 4 others 6000 Duckats yearly That of Rahon hath Vineyards and its Inhabitants make quantity of Sope and Wax Benifensecare besides its Wax yields Hides and Linnen-Cloth and on its Srturday Markets the Christians muy Trade Benihurus is almost dis-inhabited by reason of the Neighborhood of Gazar Ezzaghir under whose government it hath been Chebib on the contrary is much augmented after that the Portugals took Tangier the ancient Inhabitants of this retiring thither Benichessen hath its Inhabitants addicted to Arms as likewise Quadres near the Streight and Bemguerdarfeth near Tittuan to whose government they are obedient serving against the Garrison of Centa They have formerly furnished the Kings of Granada with a great power and among them with one Helul whom their Poems and Romances esteem the terror of all Spain Angera hath Flax of which they make Linnen-Cloth as also Timber fit to build Ships Province of Errif Errif above the Mediterranean Sea and between the Rivers of Gomer and Nochor advances it self in the Land as far as the Mountain which separates it from the Provinces of Fez and Chaus It is very Mountainous and Woody it is little fruitful in Grain abundant in Barley Vines Figs Olives and Almonds Hath quantity of Goats Asses and Apes few Sheep or Oxen. The Houses are only of one Floor and ill covered the Inhabitants are valiant but much addicted to drink Its Cities are almost all on the Coast as Gomer Terga Bedis Mezemma and others The most part ill inhabited by reason of the Neighborhood of the Spaniards 1. Gomer is seated on a River of the same name 2. Those of Terga use much Fishing uttering their Salt-Fish to the Inhabitants of the Mountains but at present almost quite deserted 3. Bedis or Belis with its Castle its Palace and its Port is in some esteem and maintains some Gallies But much molested by the Fort of Pennon de Velez which the Spaniards hold in an Island not above 1000 or 1200 paces from Bedis 4. Mezemma seated on a Mountain formerly great and well peopled hath now nothing but Walls The Mountains have Vines Barly Horses Goats Fruits c. Some pay some tribute and others none at all That of Bemguazeval can arm 25000 men hath quantity of Towns and a City famous among them and a Volcano which continually casts forth fire Susaon is one of the most fruitful and most pleasant places of Africa It s people under their Xeque keeping themselves in liberty Province of Garret Garret possesses the rest of the Coast upon the Mediterranean Sea unto the River Mulvia which separates it from Telansin Mellila hath been its chief City at present in the hands of the Castilians as is Chasasa and both the one and the other have their Port that of Mellila much better and may count 2000 Houses serves as a passage to the Traffick between those of Fez and the Venetians There are excellent Mines of Iron in the neighborhood The middle of this Province is Mountainous It s extremity towards the South joyning to the Province of Chaus is untilled and without Water Province of Chaus The Province of Chaus is so great that it contains a third part of the Kingdom The Rivers of Cebu or Suba of Mulvia of Nocor and some others have here their Springs at the foot of divers Branches of the Atlas This Country is but meanly inhabited considering its bigness and its people fierce and warlike to which they are addicted not caring much for Traffick or Tilling their Ground which if well ordered would produce several good Commodities Among its Cities Tezza is the chief and is esteemed the Third of the Kingdom of Fez and makes no less then 5000 Houses The Nobility have here many rich Palaces but the private Houses are not fair It is adorned with 3 Colledges 23 Baniaes many Hospitals about 100 Mosques or Temples among which there is one greater though not richer then that of Fez. It hath a magnificent Castle and the Kings
Marins sometimes made here their residence and gave it to their second Son as well because of the beauty of the City and the civility of its Inhabitants as for the goodness of the Air and the abundance of all sorts of Fruits which they gather there 2. Turet is beyond the River Mulvia and on the River Quhas so advanced on the Frontiers that the King of Fez and Telensin have often carried it the one from the other It is seated on a Hill in the midst of a Plain but encompassed about with Desarts very advantagiously inclosed with strong Walls well built within and filled with about 3000 Houses 3. Dubdu is on the side of a high Mountain from which many Fountains descend and run through the City 4. Garsis And 5. Haddaggia are on the Mulvia 6. Gherselvin only is beyong the Atlas and on the borders of Segellesse it is handsom within but beautiful without c. The Inhabitants of its Mountains Among the Inhabitants of the Mountains there are some rich who pay little or nothing others poor and over burthened with Tribute The Plains of Sabhelmarga hath almost nothing but Charcoal-men by reason of the adjacent Woods that of Asgari-Cameren Shepherds because the Grass grows all the year that of Guregra Husbandmen the Land being proper for Grain In this Province there is a remarkable Bridge over the River Sebu which runs between Rocks so high A strange Bridge that this Bridge is 150 yards from the Water It is a Basket or Pannier hung upon two Cords which turn upon two Pullies fastned to the ends of two great Piles of Wood on each side of the Valley And those who are in the Basket there may go about ten persons draw themselves from one side to other by the Cords which are made of Sea-Bulrush as well as the Basket The Country of Fez and Morocco of a different nature The Kindoms of Fez and Morocco ought to be considered in four sorts of Lands Mountains Vallies Plains and Coasts and the most part of their Provinces have these sour sorts The Mountains are almost all in the hands of the Arabs and Bereberes who live partly free partly tributary The Vallies are almost all the same according as they are more or less engaged in the Mountains or near the Plains The Plains are all obedient The Coasts in part belong to the Kings of Fez and Morocco in part to the Portugals and Spaniards these holding what is on the Mediterranean Sea the others on the Ocean So that considering the Continent of these two Kingdoms even when they were united there was always a quarter or third part which obeyed not the Xeriffs or Kings of Fez and Morocco But if they had been absolute in these two Kingdoms they might easily have brought into the field One hundred thousand Horse and more then so many Foot The Moors of this Kingdom and their disposition The Moors of Fez and Morocco are well disposed strong Active and yet melancholly they may marry four Wives and repudiate them when they will giving them the Dowry they promised when they espoused them And if they would be rid of them better cheap they treat them ill and these Women may forsake their Husbands quitting their Dowry Besides these four Wives they may have as many Concubines as they can keep but the Law permits them not to lie but with the one or the other of the four Wives Persons of Estate spend so much on their Weddings that they say commonly That the Christians spend the greatest part of their Goods in Law-suits the Jews in their Paschal-Feasts and the Moors in their Nuptials They enterr their dead in Virgin-Earth that is where no person hath been before enterred fearing least at the general Resurrection it should be difficult to unmix all their pieces Arabs here inhabiting which much annoy the Countrey Besides these Moors in the Estates of Fez and Morocco there are many Arabs which go by Cabilles or Lineal Descent and which make War and Peace as they please between themselves and with the Moors Wandering continually and pillaging now one Coast and then another They either assault or convoy the Caravans according to their interest sometimes serving the Kings of Morocco sometimes making War upon them Those that are in the highest Mountains of Atlas are so rude and barbarous that the Ancients have believed them to be Satyrs Pans Aegipans that is Half Devils In some Cities there are quantity of Jews almost no Christians except they be Slaves or some Merchants The Kingdom of ALGIER and TELENSIN The Kingdom of Algier THe Kingdom of ALGIER is at present the most famous or rather the most infamous on the whole Coast of Barbary As well for its Riches and Forces as for those Pyracies it exercises towards the Christians and the barbarousness it useth towards its Captives It s name is taken from the principal City seated in the midst of its Coast on the Mediterranean Sea towards the West it is separated from the Kingdom of Fez by the Rivers of Zhas and Mulvia towards the East divided from that of Tunis by the Guad-il-Barbar The Northern Coast is washed by the Mediterranean Sea the South confined by the Mountains of Atlas which divide it from Segelmesse Tegorarin and Zeb parts of Billedulgered It s length from West to East is near 300 Leagues its breadth 50 60 or 75 Leagues It s Division and parts We will divide it into five parts of which that of Algier shall make the middle one Telensin and Tenes shall be on the west Bugia and Constantina on the East The Turks as Grammajus saith hath established 20 Governments whereof 10 are on the Coast and 10 others within Land On the Coast there are 5 West ward of Algier and 5 Eastward of Algier Sargel Tenes Marsalquibir Hunain and Haresgol advance towards the West Algier Bugia Gigell Constantina and Bona towards the East Of the 10 Governments which are within Land Grammajus places 6 in the Mountains of Telensin or Benrasid Tenes Algier Bugia Constantina and Bona. These names of Mountains being taken from Cities neighboring on them and almost all on the Coast The 4 Governments remaining are Steffa Necab or Necaus Mezella or Mesila and Mastin which are the names of their chief places But Grammajus not contenting himself with this division within Land makes yet other 10 of which 4 he calls Kingdoms and which are only Tributary Huerguela or Guergela Cuco Tricarta or Techcort and Labes 2 Provinces Benirasid and Tebesse 2 Dynasties or Signiories Meliana and Angat And likewise 2 Kingdoms subject Telensin and Tenes Of these 10 pieces Telensin Angat Benirori Tenes and Meliana are towards the West Coco Labes and Tebesse towards the East Guerguela and Techcort far towards the South These 2 last are so engaged in Billedulgerid that I cannot well describe them with the Kingdom of Algier though they be Tributary to it And the Governments
little favourable encounters thereabout In the end he happily defeated both Scipio and Juba near to Thapsus now Elmedia and after that defeat Cato despairing slew himself at Vtica now Benserta Scipio saved himself in some Ships but being met by Caesars Fleet passing his Sword through his Body he precipitated himself into the Sea Juba would have retired to Zama where he had left his Wives Children and Treasures but Zama having refused to open him the Gates He and Petrejus retired into a House in the Fields where they killed themselves During this War and almost upon the landing of Caesar hapned near Hammametha a thing incredible which was that 30 Gaul-Horsmen assaulted a Post of 2000 Moorish Horse put them to rout and pursued them into the City For Zama or Zama Regia it is far distant from the position which Ptolomy gives it and from that of Ortelius which we at other times and which all others have since followed This Author places it 500000 Paces from Carthage and 600000 from Adrumetum but it appears both by the Roman History and by the Itinerary Table not to be distant from Carthage above 100 or 120000 Paces and from Adrumetum 100000 Paces or little more The Governments or Cities of Bigge and urbs BEGGE or Beija and VRBS this in the Road from Tebessa to Tunu that in the way from Constantina to Tunis are both seated in fair Plains so fertil in Grains particularly Begge that those of Tunis say that if they had two Begges they would yield as many Corns as there is Sand in the Sea and nigh to Vrbs is Camud Arbes Musti and Marmagen all fair Cities The Government or City of Cayroan CAYROAN of old Thesdrus ought as it seems to be among the Maritim Governments since it holds on the Coast Tobulha Asfachusa and some other places but its principal place being on the main Land its Government is likewise esteemed to be within the Land This City is seated in a Sandy-plain which affords neither Grain Fruit nor scarce any Water but what is preserved in Cisterns it is about 100 miles from Tunis and about 36 from any part of the Sea It was first built by Hucha who was the first that conquered Africk for the Saracens who adorned it with a stately Mosque supported on Pillars of Marble of which two or three are very fair ones and of a prodigious greatness who also placed in it a Colledge of Priests and now in much esteem being the residence of a High Priest of the Law of Mahomet and to this place from all parts of the Country the Corps of their chief Men are brought to be interred who believe that by the Prayers of those Priests they shall find a shorter way to Heaven than if interred at any other place Its Inhabitants are now reduced to about 4 or 500 Families Not far from Cayroan Mountains of Zaghoan and Gueslet are the Mountains of Zaghoan and Gueslet the last not above 12000 Paces distant both the one and the other have divers foot-steps of Roman Buildings But I believe it was from the last that Scipio considered the Battel between Massinissa King of Numidia and Asdrubal chief of the Carthaginians and of this encounter Scipio would sometimes say to his Friends That he was the third who had had the pleasure to see a famous Battel without having run any resigoe to wit Jupiter from the top of Mount Ida and Neptune from some eminence in the Isle of Samothrace who beheld the Battels between the Trojans and Greeks and himself this between Massinissâ and the Carthaginians The other Cities of this Kingdom of Tunis and towards Billedulgerid are Caffa Hama Techios Neifa and Nafta The Kingdom of TRIPOLI Kingdom of Tripoli THE Kingdom of TRIPOLI takes up the just moiety of the Coast of Barbary from Capes unto Egypt and divides it self into two principal parts or Provinces which bear likewise the Title of Kingdoms to wit Tripoli and Barca Tripoli is between the two Syrtes now the Sands or Banks of Barbary These are Gulphs of different greatness but of the same nature infamous for the Shipwreck of Vessels lost on their Flats or Rocks among which the depth of the Water is very unequal and changes often there being sometimes much sometimes a little and sometimes none at all The Little Syrtes now the Gulph of Capes separates Tripoli from Tunis The Great Syrtes now the Gulph of Sydra divides it from Barca this towards the East the other towards the West and on the South it is bounded with Billidulgerid and on the North with the Mediterranean Sea It s principal Cities are El-Hamma Capes Zoara the two Tripolies Old and New Sarmana Lepeda c. 1. El-Hamma is in the Land It s chief places and people Capes and the rest on the Sea between El-Hamma and Capes is a Lake excellent against Leprosie 2. Capes of Old Tacapa hath good Walls and a good Castle but its Port dangerous and incapable to receive either many or great Vessels it is scituate at the fall of the River Triton into the Lesser Syrtes 3. Zoara of old Pisida between Capes and Tripoli hath its Land so dry that the Inhabitants are forced to water it and yet will scarce produce any thing save Barley and some Fruits among which Lotos with which they make an excellent Metheglin but it lasts good not above 9 or 10 days Flesh is here very scarce they not having wherewith to feed Beasts The Arabs frequent their Markets and serve them with Wools wherewith they make Cloaths and other Manufactures 4. Tripoli the Old of old Sabrata and which the Arab of Nubia calls the Tower of Sabrat hath only some Hamlets and Remnants of fair and stately Edifices 5. The New Tripoli of Old Oea is better maintained Tripoli and the Trade thereof though it hath many Ruins by reason of the divers changes it hath had The disposition of its places Streets and the order of its Buildings is agreeable being adorned with many fair Mosques Colledges Hospitals c. The Inhabitants subsisted only on their Commerce which is of what they got from their Palm-Trees Lotos and Linnen-Cloth which they uttered in Africa Sicily and Malta besides their black and Ethiopian Slaves which they sold till of late they have much enriched themselves by Piracy it being the usual retreat for Pirates who infest these Seas and do much mischief to Christian Merchants on the Coasts of Italy Sicily and elsewhere 6. Lepeda is in some repute as it was in the time of the Arab of Nubia and more under the Romans Farther is the Great Syrtes at the bottom of which is the Isle Sydra which communicates its name to the Gulph and on the Firm Land are the Tombs of Philenes or Arae Philenarum which set the Limits between Africa and Libya and afterwards between the Estates of the Carthaginians and the Cyrenians and in fine of the Eastern Empire against that of the West
And 7. Sebeicum a City near the Sea-shoar nigh to which are three small Isles Along the Coast are some Isles among which that of Gerbes is well known The Isle of Gerbes described formerly it was joyned to the Firm Land by a Bridge It had two Cities now hath nothing but one Castle worth notice and many Hamlets which gather little Corn but much Fruits among the rest Lotos so sweet and pleasant that the Companions of Vlysses having tasted them sought no longer to go into their Country This Isle hath about 18000 Paces circuit yields one of the greatest Revenues to the King or Bassa of Tripoli by reason of the confluence of Merchants who fetch thence Cloth and divers Scuffs and carry them to Alexandria in Egypt c. one of the principal parts of the Revenue of the same Bassa is the Saffron of the Mountain of Garian which is on the South of Tripoli And this Saffron is found the fairest and the best of all others BARCA Barca on the Coasts of Barbary described THE rest of the Coast of Barbary is now known under the name of BARCA it is bounded on the East with Egypt on the South with the Desart of Nubia on the West with Tripoli and on the North with the Mediterranean Sea which is also some of its Western bounds The Ancients called it particularly Libya comprehending that which is farther in the Land and which we call the Desart of Barca and divided this Libya into the Cyrenaick the Marmarick and Libya Exteriour This last being the nearest to Egypt the Cyrenaick to Tripoli and the Marmarick resting for the middle Likewise the most Northern and Maritim part of the Cyrenaick hath passed under the name of Pentapolis because it had five fair Cities to wit 1. Bernichum 2. Torochara 3. Ptolemais now Ptolometa and 4. Boni-Andreas and these four are on the Sea the fifth Cayroan within Land This by much the most famous was a Colony of the Lacedemonians and hath yielded Learned Men Its scituation is on an eminence that discovers the Sea and its Campaign as of those other Cities is moistned by divers Waters and their Soil so fruitful that some have esteemed the Hesperian Gardens with their Golden Apples about Berenice It s other chief Towns and Cities are 1. Barca an Inland City of some account 2. Melela 3. Careora 4. Camera 5. Zunara 6. Avium and 7. Saline All Maritim Towns and Cities and of some account Battus gave the first beginning to Cyrene and he and his Successors reigned near 200 years after which the City was sometimes in Liberty and sometimes under Tyrannism Among which Nicocrates having put to death Phaedimus Husband of Aretaphila to espouse her she endured him sometime her Husband and that until she had occasion to gain the Brother of Nicocrates named Leander to whom she gave her Daughter in marriage and by his means rid her self of Nicocrates and soon after by the means of her Daughter of Leander also and so set the City at liberty which endured till the time of Alexander the Great when the Country fell to the Ptolomies Kings of Egypt afterwards to the Romans to the Soldans of Egypt and to the Turks having almost always followed the Fortune famous of this Quarter and hath given its name to the Kingdom The Arab of Nubia makes much account of it in his time and lays out divers ways and gives the distances from this place to others farther in the Desart Moreover this quarter of five Cities is called by some Mesrata and its Inhabitants esteemed rich The fertility of the Country its Trade and Commodities They trade both with the Europeans Negroes and Abissines fetch from them Gold Ivory Civet Musk and Slaves which they transport into Europe besides their Native Commodities and bringing from Europe Corn Linnen Woolen Cloth c. which they carry to the Negroes Abissines and elsewhere It s other chief places in the Kingdom of Barca are 1. Doera 2. Forcella 3. Salinae 4. Luchun 5. Solana 6. Musolomarus 7. Cartum 8. Albertonus 9. Roxa. 10. Raibba and 11. Ripaealba All Maritim Towns and Cities and most of which having good and commodious Roads Ports and Havens and well frequented and inhabited Between Cayroan and Alexandria there is on the Coast the Port of Alberton Paraetonium which is considerable both for its goodness and greatness And sometimes the Ancients have called it Ammonia because from hence was a way to the Temple of Jupiter Hammon This Temple hath been very famous among the Pagans Bacchus returning from Asia which he had overcome caused it to be built in honour of his Father who under the shape of a Ram had shewed him as he passed with his Army where to find Water in those Desarts and he first consulted the Oracle and put it in such repute that divers other Heroes afterwards consulted it Perseus when he was sent to fetch the Head of Medusa the Gorgon Hercules going from Mauritania where he had overcome Antaeus towards Egypt where he was to defeat Busiris Alexander the Great to make it believed he was likewise the Son of Jupiter and that the Empire of the World was destin'd to him But Cambyses the Son of Cyrus having a design to pillage this Temple beheld his Army perish in these Desarts and was saved himself only to see his own madness and to die unhappily by his own Weapon About this Temple there are some Springs of Running water and some Trees which makes this quarter pleasant Among these Waters that which they called the Fountain of the Sun had this particular quality that it was very hot at Midnight and very cold at Noon-day the cold increasing from Morning till Noon and diminishing until Evening and from thence the heat increasing till Midnight and diminishing until the Morning There were three several ways which they used ordinarily to go to this Oracle the shortest was by Alberton which as we have said was upon the Coast and from whence it was but 1300 Stadia which are about 162000 Paces Another way was from Cayroan from whence it was 3000 Stadia or 375000 Paces ' Pliny saith 400000 the difference is 25000 Paces The longest way was from Memphis from whence it was 3600 Stadia or 450000 Paces These are 180 Leagues for this last 150 or little more for the second and 65 for the first All these ways are very difficult the Country being only Desarts of Sands so dry that the Wind moves them like the dust of the High-way and that in so great a quantity that they are able to interr Carravans And if there be any Habitations in these Desarts and where there is any Springs of Water they are distant one from the other 40 50 60 sometimes a 100 Leagues and these Habitations have little or nothing since that of Hammon the most considerable is not above 80 Stadia or 4 Leagues circuit and yet it had a King a Great Priest c. The
Desart of Barca with its chief Places and People described In the Desart of BARCA there are some Parts peopled and frequented amongst those vast and floating Sands as 1. Angela where there are three Cities and many Villages and their People have a great power against the Serpents and therefore may answer to the Ancient Billi if the South-wind have not buried these in the Sand for resolving to make upon him because he had dried up all their Waters 2. Serta which hath been once a great City but at present reduced to Ruins 3. Alquechet which hath three Cities and some Villages and possibly Elchochat or Eleocath is the same or if they be two they answer to the ancient Oasis Magna and Oasis Parva It s other chief places are Sabia Ernet Couzza Ascor Angela Ebaida Gorham and Ammon spoken of before Among these Desarts are many Arabs of which some are powerful in Horse and Foot and will not suffer any Cities except of some Africans which pay them Tribute The People of Barbary At present the People of these Desarts are in part Africans or Bereberes part Arabs and all extreamly barbarous And since we are faln on these People and that we have here the occasion let us say That Barbary Billedulgerid and likewise Znaxa and part of Nubia are for the most part inhabited by these two sorts of People The Africans and Bereberes are the Natural Inhabitants of the Country or at least have been long seated there They are divided into five principal Races to wit of Zanhagia Musmuda Zeneta Haora and Gumera And these five Races are subdivided into more than six hundred Branches or numerous Lines which distinguish themselves very well the one from the other being very curious to keep the Antiquity of their Race and to know from what People they are descended The Race of the Arabs which inhabit in Barbary The Arabs passed into Africa in the year of Grace 999 or the 400 of the Aera of Mahomet and there was but three Races which passed viz. those of Esquequin and Hilel coming from Arabia Deserta and that of Maquil from Arabia the Happy they might make together 50000 Fighting men but they so multiplied afterwards that the Race of Esquequin hath eight or nine principal Lines under which are many Branches which they call Heyles or Cob-Heyles that is Assemblies and live by Aavares which are like Boroughs of 100 150 or 200 Tents which they carry along with them and dispose as they think fit they may make together about 40000 Horse and 400000 Foot in 1200 Advares The Race of Hilel is divided into 11 Lines these Lines into many Branches and may make 30000 Horse and 150000 Foot The Race of Maquil hath 23 First or Second Lines and may raise about 30000 Horse and 400000 Foot which are for the three Races 100000 Horse and near a Million of Foot We cannot find how many Advares or Communalties are in the two last Races And these Arabs are on all Coasts among the Bereberes yet so that they have their Habitations distinct the one from the other some in one quarter some in another of the same Province And it is to be observed that there are Bereberes and Arabs still in the Cities and others still in the Field but these are accounted the most Noble because the freest often reaping the Harvest of their Neighbours labour BILLEDULGERID with its several Kingdoms Parts or Provinces which may be considered as they lie Southwards of MOROCCO as The Kingdom of SUS or TESSET with its Quarters and Cities of Ydausquerit Extues Nun Tesset Guadenum Istena Archa Ydausquerit Simotamat Ydiausan Ydunadaf Mereit Deudyzdud Yduquinsus Arabala Aragati Ynduzel Denseniz Tizitit Aytiacoli Buleza Tesset Suana Ydaubagul Deursumugt Monasterium Ausulima Buaadora Nun Albene Utemila Intrena Castra The Kingdom of DARHA with its Cities of Taragalel Benisabih Quitera Temesguit Tagumadert Timesguit Darba Tabarnost Timulin Tameguârut Tesut Afra Southwards of FEZ and ALGIER as The Kingdom of SEGELOMESSE with its Estates and Cities of Gastrium Segellomesse Tamaracrostum Zebbelum Chasaira Manunna Mazaligum Abuhinanum Feghiga Castra Melelum Tebelbotta Castra Humeledegum Vnaelhefenum Tebubassatum Sugailfilum Southwards of ALGIER and TUNIS as The Quarter of TEGORARIN with its Parts of TEGORARIN Tegorarin Tegdeat Calamati TESSEBIT Tessebit Tuat Teguat Benigorait The Quarter of ZEB with its Estates of ZEB Peschata Borgium Dusena Teolacha Nesta MEZZAB Macaza Mezzab Deuser TECHORT Techort Neâau Statio GUERGUELA Guargals Statio Statio Southwards of TRIPOLI as The Quarter of BILLEDULGERID with its Parts of BILLEDULGERID particularly so called Tensar Caphesa Nesiioa Chalbiza Clemena Neszara GADEMES Gademes Statio Stat Stat. FEZZEN Fezzen Samela Nati Morti. JASLITEN Jasliten TEORREGU Teorregu Masta Statio Tega Stat Serai Mons Stat. BILLEDULGERID Billedulgerid its Bounds and Parts BILLEDVLGERID is very improperly called Numidia by the Modern Authors Numidia having been upon the Mediterranean Sea which Billedulgerid touches not at all Its confines are on the North of Barbary from whence it is separated by Mount Atlas on the South Zaara on the West the great Ocean Sea and on the East Egypt It s principal Parts Kingdoms or Provinces are Sus or Tesset Darha Segelomesse Tegorarin Zeb Billedulgerid and the Desart of Barca which stretch themselves from the Ocean unto Egypt And this length is of 1000 or 1200 Leagues its breadth being for the most part not above 100 or little more from which they have what is needful for them It s People The Air is healthful they live long are deformed are held base People ignorant of all things are addicted to Theft murther are very deceitful they feed grosly and are great Hunters They acknowledge Mahomet for their Prophet whose Principles of Religion they observe though they differ in many Ceremonies their Garments are but mean and so short that not above half their body is covered with them the better sort are distinguished by a Jacket of blew Cotton which is made with wide Sleeves They make use of Camels as we do of Horses Among them are many Arabs which live by Advares that is Communalties each of 100 150 or 200 Tents which they transport whither they please that is where they find best feeding for their Cattle and when they stop they dispose their Tents in a circle making therein divers Streets and common places and leaving some inlets and outlets which are shut up and guarded like a City These Arabs esteem themselves the most noble of all calling those which till the Earth and prune Vineyards Servants and those which abide in Cities Courtiers and Effeminate And these Arabs are esteemed more civil and ingenious than the Numidians are The Kingdom of Sus and its parts SVS which Sanutus passes under the name of TESSET and which is called the farthest Sus to distinguish it from that of the Kingdom of Morocco is the most Western part of Billedulgerid It may be divided into seven
abandon the City by reason of the multitude of Scorpions whose biting is mortal as is that of the Black Scorpions which are towards Calaa in the Kingdom of Labes yet here the Inhabitants taking but two drams of a little Plant it cures them though bitten and preserves them a whole year saith the Arab of Nubia from biting Borghia is well peopled hath many Artizans and Labourers The Water which passes at Deusen is hot as likewise that which passes at Nefta The Inhabitants of Teolacha are proud and haughty Quarter of Mezzab its chief places c. described The Quarter of MEZZAB is to the South of that of Zeb and is a great passage from divers parts of Barbary to go towards the Land of the Negroes which makes those of the Country trade on the one and the other side They have six walled Towns and a great number of Villages are Tributary to some Arabs The Estates of Techort and Guerguela The Estates of Techort and Guerguela have each their Prince or King they have sometimes been free sometime Subjects or Tributaries to Morocco Telensin Tunis and in fine to the Kings of Algier to whom they give a certain number of Negroes in form of Tribute Each Estate takes its name from its chief City besides which they have each of them many walled Towns and about 100 or 150 Villages and about 150000 Duckats of Revenue They can raise 40 or 50000 Men but they are but bad Souldiers Techort though on the top of a Mountain and having 2500 Houses was yet taken by the Turks of Algier with a very few people and 3 Pieces of Cannon They have abundance of Dates from whence flows their Riches they want Corn and Fish they treat Christians favourably and are more civil than their Neighbours Quarter of Billedulgerid with its parts and chief places BILLEDVLGERID or BELED-ELGERED that is the Country of Dates is a particular Province of Billedulgerid taken in general This Province is above the Coast of Tripoli and we add the Quarters of Teorregu Jasliten Gademez and Fezzen The particular Billedulgerid is so rich in Dates that it takes thence its name and hath communicated it to the neighbouring Countries and to all that part which is above Barbary It s principal Cities are Tensar Caphsa and Nefsaoa and a great number of Villages Teorregu hath 3 walled Towns and 26 Villages of which the chief bears the name of Teorregu Jasliten 3 or 4 Towns and 30 Villages and the chief so called Gademez hath 16 walled Towns and about 60 Villages the chief of which are Gademes and Statio Fezzen more than 50 Cities or walled Towns and above 100 Villages The two last Estates are free the other subject to the Turks or to the Kings of Tunis and Tripoli Caphsa of old Capha which is believed to be built by the Libyan Hercules is put by some among the Governments of Tunis EGYPT may be divided into three Parts and then The first shall contain the Twelve Cassilifs or Governments within EGYPT as In the Higher EGYPT the Cassilifs of GIRGIO Asna Barbanda Girgio ââid Chiana MANFEâOUT Maâââoââ Aââotha AEBENSUEF Fium Mâniâ Benisuaifa MINIO Assuana Chana Minio Ichmina CHERKâFFI Almona Paulicella Anthium FIUM Fium Cosora GIZA Gezâ CAIRO Cairo Sues Elmena Larnabula Antââli Emelcocena In the Lower EGYPT the Cassilifs of MANSOURA Heroa Mansoura Belbesa Sahidum Berâlies Mesela Elboera Teâexa Faramida Cassia GARBIA Damiata Petra Bourles Beltina Migââ Eliâala Demanohoura MENUFIA Menufia BASBEIH or CALIOUBIEH with the Territory of ERRIF or ALEXANDRIA Tureta Zuga Euoâ Sebennets Alexandria Turâis Bochira Arabum Rosetto Atacona Tunia Turamania Alhaman Democuria The Second Part shall contain the Cities seated on the RED SEA among which are those of Buge âibid Saâ Cosur Ficte Dacati Suguam Libelezaita Azirut Grodol The Third shall be the Cassilif or Government of BONHERA or BAERA without the True EGYPT and in LIBYA but under its Jurisdiction whose chief places may be considered as as they lie On the Sea among which are those of Ripaealba Roxa Lagoseium Albertonus portus Solona Musulomara Trabochus portus Patriarcha portus Salinae Favara Forcella Bon Andreas Doera Laaneum Zadra Tolomeâa Taochara Berzebona Berâichum Careora Camera Avâum portus Salinae Within Land as Cayroan Barca Solue Altahune Nachel Maghar Alacquin EGYPT OF all the parts of Africa EGYPT is the nearest and only contiguous to Asia and this Neighbourhood hath perswaded some Authors both Ancient and Modern to esteem Egypt either in whole or in part in Asia At present we hold it all in Africa and give for its bounds the Red Sea Egypt bounded and the Isthmus which is between the Red Sea and the Mediterranean on the East the Desarts of Barca on the West Nubia on the South and the Mediterranean Sea on the North. The Nile alone washes this Region through its whole length which is from its Cataracts to the Sea about 20 Leagues or more its breadth not being above half so much and of that breadth that which is between the Mountains which incloses the Valley of Nile on the East and the Coast of the Red Sea is but Desart there being nothing inhabited but the Valley which lies on both sides the Nile inclosed with Mountains and very narrow in the higher part of Egypt but enlarging it self much more as it approaches the Sea Of this Figure which the Country makes the Ancients have taken occasion first to divide it into high and low It s Division and Names after into high middle and low Higher which they called Thebais by reason of Thebes at present Saida Middle which they called Heptanomos by reason of the 7 Nomi Provostships or Governments it contained at present Bechria or Demesor Lower and more particularly Egypt and sometimes Delta the best part of the lower having the form of a Greek â³ the two sides of which were inclosed by the branches of the Nile and the third by the Sea and this part is now called Errif The Romans changed something in the number and in the names of these Provinces which we shall now omit At present Egypt is divided into 12 principal Cassilifs Sangiacats or Governments of which five answer to the Higher Egypt viz. Girgio Manfelout and Aebensuef on the left hand of the Nile Minio and Cherkeffi on the right still descending the Nile two with the Territory of Cairo answer to the Middle Egypt viz. the Cassilifs of Fium and Giza on the left and Cairo with its Territory on the right hand of the Nile then four others answer to the Lower viz. Mansoura Garbia Menoufia Callioubech or Basbieh with Alexandria and its Territory for the Cassilif of Bonhera or Baera is out of the limits of the ancient and true Egypt and in Libya which passes commonly under the name of the Kingdom of Barca Egypt of great Antiquity EGYPT is very famous in that they would make us believe that the first Men were here formed and as
on the top thereof grow certain Strings which resemble Hair the great end of the Branches appearing like Hands extended forth and the Dates as Fingers And so much for Egypt LIBYA INTERIOR which doth comprehend ZAHARA or SAARA with its Parts or Provinces of ZANHAGA Tegassa ZUENZIGA Zuenziga Ziz Ghir TARGA Hair Targa LEMPTA Lempta Dighir Agades BERDOA Berdoa BORNO Borno Kaugha Amasen GAOGA Gaoga The Land of NEGROES with its Parts or Kingdoms as they lie On this side the Niger as GUALATA Guadia Angra Arguya GENEHOA Genehoa Walade Ganar Samba-Lamech TOMBUT Tombut Salla Berissa Guegneve AGADES Agades Deghir Mura CANUM Cano Tassana Germa CASSENA Cassena Nebrina Tirca GANGARA Gangara Semegonda Between the Branches and about the Mouth of the Niger as JALOFFES Emboule Lambaya Yagoa Bersola Nabare Besu Catcheo Boyla Codan Julieto GAMBIA CASANGUAS BIAFARES Emboule Lambaya Yagoa Bersola Nabare Besu Catcheo Boyla Codan Julieto Beyond the Niger as MELLI Melli. SOUSOS Beria MANDINGUE Mandinga Tocrur GAGO Gago Dau. GUBER Guber ZEGZEG Zegzeg Channara ZANFARA Zanfara Reghebil GUINY and regarding the Atlantick Ocean with its Parts or Kingdoms of MELEGUETTE with its chief Places as they lie On the Sea as Bugos Timaa Bagga Serbora Masfah Faly Hamaya Samwyn Crou and Growaly Within Land as Bolombere Quinamora GUINY particularly so called or the IVORY or GOLD Coast with its chief places as they lie On the Sea as Tabo Taboe Petoy Wetoe Moure Nassau St. George del Mina Cormantir Berku Pompena Within Land as Laboure Uxoo Quinimburm Acanes Grandes Dauma Aâââraus Adios St. Eaurenco Zabandu Buma Roggis Jamo BENIN with its chief Places as they lie On the Sea as Popou Jackeyn Loebo Fosko Borli Bodi and Cesge Within Land as Bâdin Oâverre Aâovon and Curamo ZAHARA That is DESART Zahara its name and description of the Country IN our Africa or Libya Interior we have placed ZAHARA the Country of the NEGROES and GVINY Zahara is an Arab name and signifies Desart and this name is taken from the quality of the Country so the Arabs divide the Land into three sorts Cehel Zahara and Azgar Cehel hath only Sand very small without any Green Zahara hath Gravel and little Stones and but little Green Azgar hath some Marshes some Grass and little Shrubs The Country is generally hot and dry it hath almost no Water except some few Wells and those Salt if there fall great Rains the Land is much better But besides the leanness of the Soil there is sometimes such vast quantities of Grasshoppers that they eat and ruin all that the Earth produceth Through this Country the Caravans pass which adds no small advantage unto it It is so barren and ill inhabited that a Man may travel above a week together without seeing a Tree or scarce any Grass as also without finding any Water and that Water they have is drawn out of Pits which oft-times is covered with Sand and tastes very brackish so that many times Men die for want of it which knowing the defect those Merchants which travel in this Country carry their Water as well as other Provisions on their Camels backs It s People The People are Bereberes and Africans likewise Abexes and Arabs of which the first are seated in the most moist places the others wander after their Flocks Some have their Cheques or Lords almost all follow Mahometism Though the Air be very hot yet it is so healthful that from Barbary the Country of the Negroes and other places Sick people come as to their last remedy It s division and parts described This great Desart is divided into seven principal Parts of which the three Western are Zanhaga Zuenziga and Targa or Hair The four towards the East are Lempta Berdoa Gaoga and Borno Almost every part reaches the full breadth and all together make but the length of this Desart ZANHAGA is most Westward Zanhaga and touches the Ocean with this Desart are comprehended those of Azaoad and Tegazza This last yields Salt like Marble which is taken from a Rock and carried 2 3 4 or 500 Leagues into the Land of the Negroes and serves in some places for Money and for this they buy their Victuals These People use it every moment letting it melt in their Mouths to hinder their Gums from corrupting which often happens either because of the heat which continually reigns or because their food corrupts in less than nothing In the Desart of Azaoad and in the way from Dara to Tombut are to be seen two Tombs the one of a rich Merchant and the other of a Carrier The Merchants Water being all gone and ready to die for want buys of the Carrier who had not overmuch one Glass full for which he gave him 10000 Ducats a poor little for so great a Sum but what would not a man do in necessity yet at the end the Carrier repented his bargain for both the one and the other died for want of Water before they could get out of the Desart Those near the Sea have some Trade with the Portugals with whom they change their Gold of Tibar for divers Wares To the Hono ble the Governour Sub Governour Deputy Governour Court of Assistants of the Hono ble Company of Royall Adventurers of England tradeing into Affrica This Mapp is humbly dedicated by Ric. Blome âFRICA or LIBIA ULTERIOUR Where are the COUNTRIES of SAARA DESERT âhe COUNTRIE of NEGROES and GUINE With the Circumjacent Countries and Kingdoms Designed by Monsieur Sanson Geographer to the French King and Rendered into English by Richard Blome By the Kings Especiall Command Printed for Richard Blome The Country or Desert of ZVENZIGA Zuenziga under the name of which passes that of Cogdenu and is more troublesom and dangerous than that of Zanbaga as also more destitute of Water and yet it hath many People among others certain Arabs feared by all their Neighbours and particularly by the Negroes whom those Arabs take and sell for Slaves in the Kingdom of Fez But in revenge when they fall into the hands of the Negroes they are cut into so many pieces that the biggest that remains are their two Ears It s chief places are Zuenziga and Ghir The Desart of TARGA or HAIR some esteem this last the name of the Principal Place Targa and the other of the People is not so dry nor troublesom as the two others There are found many Herbs for Pastures the Soil indifferent fruitful and of a temperate Air. They have some Wells whose Water is good In the Morning there falls store of Manna which they find fresh and healthful of which they transport quantity to Agades and other places It s chief places are Targa and Hair LEMPTA is likewise esteemed the name of a People Lempta and its principal place also Digir This Desart is dry and more troublesom than that of Targa and its People haughty brutish and dangerous to them that cross it going from Constantina
the Bell which being fed with Sugar-Canes after the Juyce is drawn out grow fat and become so excellent that their Pullain is accounted for no value to them even for sick people The middle of the Isle is filled with Mountains which are loaden with a great number of Trees which are always covered with Clouds which so moisten the Trees that from them âalls so much fresh water as makes many little streams which waters all parts of the Island The Portugals have built the City Pavoasan containing about ãâã or 800 Houses and some Forts to defend the Port They have erected a Bishoprick and do allow of no Religion but the Christian This Town is vell frequented by Portugal Merchants who trade in the Commodities aforesaid The Inhabitants are Negroes and very black PRINCES ISLAND hath a little City and the Inhabitants live conveniently the Isle being fruitful Princes Island yielding Fruits Sugar some Ginger c. Once taken by the Hollanders who for some reasons soon abandoned it The Island of Annobon The Island of ANNOBON yields Sugars Cottons Cattle and excellent Fruits especially large Oranges In this Isle there is a Town of 100 or 120 Houses of Blacks who are governed by some few Portugals The Isle of St. Hellena The Island of St. HELLENA was first discovered by the Portugals upon the 21 of May on which day is celebrated the memory of St. Helena the Mother of Constantine the Great from whom it took its name This Isle is so fertile that it is observed no place in all Europe yields the like plenty for with manuring and cultivating the Earth it produceth excellent Fruits which are here found all the year It hath great store of Barbary Hens Feasants Partridges Pigeons Quails Peacocks with several sorts of small Birds in great plenty it hath also Goats Swine c. Yet this Isle is not inhabited but serves for the English Portugals Spaniards and Hollanders to refresh themselves in going but for the most part in returning from the Indies it being sufficient to furnish Ships with Provision for their Voyage here being Salt to preserve the Meat from stinking and besides the Air is so healthful that they often leave their sick people there who in a short time are restored to perfect health and by the next Ships that put in there are taken in again During which time they find wherewithal to feed them But some years ago the Hollanders ruined all that was good only to spite the Spaniards who afterwards did the same that the English Hollanders c. might have no profit by it This Island is well furnished with good Waters which alone is a great refreshment to Ships Other Isles not inhabited The Islands of FERNAND POO St. MATTHEWS and ASCENSION are also not inhabited and of no great account nor much known which we shall pass by saying only that they have some Fowls Wild Beasts and their Seas yield Fishes NVBIA Nubia and its bounds NVBIA is bounded on the North West and South almost every where with Mountains which separate it from the Desart of Barca and Egypt on the North from Saara and the Negroes on the West and from the Abyssins on the South the rest towards the East is hounded in part by the Nile which separates it from the Isle of Gueguere in part by an Imaginary Line which separates it from divers Provinces of which some belong to the Turks who hold all that is on the Red Sea which they have taken from the Abyssins It s length and breadth It s chief places NVBIA thus taken makes a long square whose length from South-West to North-East is about 400 Leagues and its breadth from South-East to North-West almost every where 200 Leagues The chief Cities of Nubia are Cusa Gualva Dancala Jalac and Sula according to the Arab of Nubia Moreover and in the same Author I find that Tamalma Zaghara Mathan Angimi Nuabia Tagua and some others fall likewise in Nubia and by some Authors Gorham which some would put among the Negroes should be likewise in Nubia because it is on the Nile There where it can have no communication with the Negroes who ought to be upon and about the Niger Likewise Damocla towards the Negroes and Bugia towards Egypt ought to be esteemed in Nubia The City of Gorham Gorham is on the Nile and on the Coast of the Isle Gueguere Sanutus make a Kingdom a Desart and a People of this name and extends them almost alâ the length of the Isle Gueguere not making any mention of the City of this name nor John Leon of Africa nor the Arab of Nubia nor Vincent Blanck who saith he hath been in these quarters and speaks only of the Desart oâ Gorham Other Authors make mention of this City and describe it on the Nile Sanutus saith that there are found Emeralds in those Mountains which bound Gorham on the South Except only Gorham the Arab of Nubia observes the distances between all the other Cities which we have taken notice of and saith that Tamalma hath many Inhabitants no Walls makes little account of Mathan and Angimi Moreover he esteems Mathan the Residence of the King of Canem who holds here many Cities makes Zaghara better and saith it hath some Trade Tagua and Nubia more from which last the Region and People took their names John Leon and Sanutus after him esteems Dancala or Dangala the chief of the Kingdom seated on the Nile and that it hath about 10000 Families And he saith its Houses are built with Chalk and covered with Laths or Boards The Inhabitants civil and rich driving a good Trade through all Egypt even to Cairo whither they carry Arms Cloths Civet Sanders and Ivory They have a certain Poyson worth 100 Ducats an Ounce which they sell only to strangers which promise not to use it in the Countrey And also Bugia seated on the Nile a City of some account and Trade as is Jalac Gualva and Cusa also seated on the Nile The Empire of the ABISSINES or the HIGHER AETHIOPIA wherein are comprehended divers Kingdoms Countreys Coasts Isles c. which may be considered as they lye Northernly and towards EGYPT as The Kingdom of NUBIA with its Estates and Cities of Gorham Jalac Mathan Gualva Dancala Cusa Zaghara Bugia Angimi Tamalma Sula Tagua North-Easternly and towards the Red Sea as The Coast of ADEX which comprehendeth the Kingdom of BARNAGASSO Suaquen Ercocco Carna Corberia Barva Zama ISLES of Bahia Suaquem Mire Macruma St. Peitre Easternly and towards the Sea of ZANGUEBAR as The Coast of AJAN which comprehendeth the Kingdom of ADEA Brava Magadoxa Barraboa Quilmanca Kingdom of ADEL Adel Zeila Barbora Meta. ISLE of Zocotora The Coast of ZANGUEBAR with its Estates and Cities of Mongale Chelicia Pate Lamon Angos Mongalo Melinda Mombaze Angos Quiloa Mozambique Darcelum ISLES about the Coast of ZANGUEBAR as Monfia Santus Rochus Zanzibara Penda Southernly Westernly and towards the Kingdom of CONGO
also of a barren Soil and its People also barbarous Batta but indifferent well skill'd in Arms and that being forced to it rather to defend themselves than to offend others It s chief places are Batta Agisymba and Gongou PEMBA is held to be the richest and pleasantest Province of all Congo Pemba being very fertil in Grains Fruits c. hath good Water the Air is healthful the Inhabitants since the Portugals sat footing there are become very civil imitating them both in Behaviour and Apparel It s chief City called Banza that is the Court and which the Portagals call St. Salvador It s chief places is the residence of the King seated on an eminence which discovers the Country on all sides This scituation together with its being in the middle of the Estate gives it a great advantage some esteem it to have 10000 Inhabitants others 100000 possibly those understand 10000 Families and those 100000 Souls for the King being powerful and his Court always great there cannot but be multitudes The Isle and City of Loanda on the Coast of Bamba were not long since in the hands of the Portugals now the East India Company of the Vnited Provinces have seized it It s other chief places are Simba Pemba on the River Danda Lemba and Tinda The chief Rivers of Congo The most famous Rivers of this Kingdom are the Zaire the Lelunda the Danda and the Coanza the three last descend from the Lake of Aquilonda the Zaire from the Lake of Zaire from whence descends likewise the Nile the Zaire hath 400 Leagues course is very rapid by reason of the many Cataracts or great falls which it hath from the Mountains at its entrance into the Estates of Congo it enlarges it self much embraces quantity of Islands and at its Mouth hath no less than 8 or 10 Leagues breadth yet presses its Waters 15 or 20 Leagues farther into the Sea and that with so great a violence that its Waters retain their natural sweetness without being corrupted or intermingled with the salt-Salt-waters of the Sea The Rivers Danda and Coanza are Navigable and receive great Ships The Isle of Loandu is near the Mouth of the last It is observed that when the Sea is high the Springs of Running-water are fresh and when the Sea falls they become salt The Congolans are naturally very sweet and easie able and strong It s People but dull and idle they will not take the pains to tame Beasts for service nor to employ their fine Stones in Buildings nor make their Birds of Prey for Hawking yet make they curious Cloths Velvets Damasks Brocats c. They have no harmony in their Instruments of Musick but a confused mixture of many cords or strings and many Voices content them their Money is of grey shells taken on the Coast of the Province of Bamba and these Shells especially the Females are much esteemed even in other Kingdoms and almost through all Aethiopia Their Grains Fruits Waters Fowl It s Fertility Sea and River Fish are excellent They have store of Elephants Mines of Silver Iron Chrystal Marble Jaspar Porphyre c. They know not their Histories but by the Reigns of their Kings and without specifying the time for they have no Letters much less Learning and hereupon some would make us believe that Emanuel of Portugal having sent a famous Ambassador into Congo with many Presents among others three fair Books excellently bound and which contained the Cannons the Laws Imperial the Ordinances Civil Right the Infortiate the Rubricks c. and with these Books many Doctors of Law to teach the knowledge of them and when the King of Congo did understand the subject that these fair Books contained and knew the profession of the Doctors he was so surprized that he remained sometime silent but in the end he caused these Books to be burned saying That he feared they would overihrow the very foundation of his Estate and that he contented himself to judge according to reason and need no other Interpreter than Common sense but withal protesting that he would remain a good and intire Friend to Emanuel King of Portugal and so sent back his Doctors The Author of the Essay of the Wonders of Nature applies this story to the King of the Abyssins It is much at one let us return to Congo They say that the Province of Bamba can furnish at a need 400000 strong and Warlike men the other Provinces are no less nor possibly worse peopled than this but less addicted to Arms. This being esteemed the Bulwark of the Kingdom affected to the service of their Prince and so strong that at one blow of a Sword they can strike off an Oxes head or cut a Slave in two Their Elephants are so great that some of their Teeth are found to weigh 200 l. and they make such esteem of their Tails when they are old that sometimes they exchange three Slaves for one Tail They make of them divers Ornaments and Cords for their Instruments of Musick The Kingdom falls only to the Males and in default of Legitimates to Bastards to shun all process all Riches belong to the King who disposes of them to whom he pleases keeping to himself a certain Revenue Christianity hath been introduced about 150 years ago but not without much difficulty in its beginning Estate of Cacongo East of Congo and South of Anziquaines is the Estate of CACONGO and South of Cacongo are the Giaques or Jaggas which the Abyssins call Gallas and others Imbagolas These People are Vagabonds Cruel Men-eaters like to the Anziquaines and Moceveies living only on what they steal from their Neighbours The great Jagge disposes absolutely both of their Idolatry and their War Kingdom of Angola The Kingdom of ANGOLA once Abonda is between Congo on the North Mataman on the South Malemba on the East and the Sea on the West This Kingdom hath 100 Leagues of Coast to wit from the 10th unto the 4th degree of Meridional Latitude and that which continues unto Cape Negro and belongs to divers Lords tributary to it The principal City of the Country is Engaze and likewise Dongo which Modern Authors place at the meeting of many Rivers It is 75 or 80 Leagues from the Sea The Mountains of Cambamba rich in Mines of Silver are in this Country which the Portugals cause to be laboured It s other chief places are Massirgan on the River Coanza Benguela seated on the Sea on the Bay of Thora and Quicongo a Sea-Port Town It s Trade Through the whole Country there is a great traffick for Slaves 20 or 25000 yearly being transported from the Port of Loanda There are such multitudes in this Kingdom that the Grand Soba as they say can in a moment raise 100000 Men and that in Anno 1584 he raised 1200000. In Anno 1585 600000. Yet these last were put to flight by 200 Portugals at the head of 10000 Aethiopians
the fire It s Sap infused in Water heated and taken luke-warm purges Flegm and cures Venerial distempers Their Fruits Among their Fruits they have Damsons twice as big as ours Mirabolans of many kinds Anana's Citrons Oranges Pomegranates Grapes Dates Coco-Nuts c. They gather Maniguet Ginger and divers Roots which they eat instead of Bread and which serves for divers other uses they have quantity of Rice Millet Beans Pease French-Beans both red white green and all sorts of Pulse The Sensitive Herb is found among the Tapates whose Leaf touched they all close and shut up one within anothen hanging towards the ground and not raising up nor opening themselves again till a good while after and that by little and little It s chief places The Isles hath many good Roads and commodious Ports and every where are found good Water and Victuals but the Air is unhealthful to the Europeans by reason of the great Heat which here reigneth it lying under the Torrid Zone yet the French have established a Colony sometimes in one place and sometimes in another The Bay of Anton-Gil or of St. Anthony is the best in all the Island On the same Coast and farther towards the North is Boamarage more towards the South Arganda and continuing Cacambout Manialoufe Manajara or the Port of Pruâes Matatane Manapate or the Port of Gallions Manatenga Andââboul Romag near the Port St. Cace and Antipere or Sancta Clara near Cape St. Romain All these places or Ports are builded with Wood covered with Leaves and inclosed with Pallisadoes as throughout all the Isle On the other side towards the West and directly opposite to the Coast of Africa are Vingagora St. Andreâââ the Bay of Pracel St. Vincent St. James the Port or Guâph of St. Augustine the best next to Antongil Tombaja c. The middle of the Isle rises into Mountains covered with Wood where is Ebony Saunders Orange-Trees Citron-Trees c. The Isle of Sancta Mary described About Madagascar are a great many of Isles as that of SANCTA MARY near the Bay of Anton-Gil about ten or twelve Leagues in circuit is fair and fertile affords store of Provisions and Potters Earth and their Seas quantity of Whales which they catch by darting on them a certain Iron fixed to the end of a Cord which when they have tired themselves they make to the shore and of these Whales they make Oyl with which as also with their Provisions and Potters Earth they drive a Trade The Isles of Comeres described The Isles of COMERES are Five principal ones as St. Christophers St. Esprit Loura Comera and Gasidsa The Inhabitants of this last are perfidious the others more civil and under one King alone who resides at Ansuvanny where there is some Trade the most part are Mahometans the Soil is pleasant and fertile because of the Rivers which descend from the Mountains and water their Fields They have all sorts of Birds they have no Iron they fetch from Madagascar Rice Millet Amber-greece and Slaves which they transport into Arabia and the Red Sea from whence they bring Stuffs and Indian Habits Amfium or Opium In 1613. the Hollanders tauched on this Island and received great refreshment It is observed that for a Quire of common Paper they had an Ox for a common Looking-Glass another for a Dozen of Little Bells which they fastned to Hawks Legs another for a Bar of Iron three Oxen c. The Isle of Maurico described The Isle MAVRICE or SANCTA APPOLLINA between 19 and 20 degrees seems to have been inhabited before the Hollanders established a Colony It is about 15 Leagues in compass Mandelslo saith that this Island hath a good Haven both deep and large enough for fifty Said of great Ships to harbor in which makes it to be very pleasant having many Mountains which are well cloathed with Trees and always green among which some are so lofty that they seem to overtop the Clouds And its Valleys as pleasant and green and adorned with several sorts of Trees as well those that bear Fruits as Cocoes Dates Oranges Citrons c. as those which yield none as great quantity of excellent Ebony and other Trees some of whose wood is Yellow others Red others mixt and all with fair and lively colours The Leaves of their Palm-trees are large enough to cover a man the Birds are here so tame that they suffer themselves to be taken with the hand or killed with a stick They have Tortoises strong enough to bear a man but fourfooted Beasts they have none Besides these Isles aforesaid there are several others which are seated about the Isle of Madagascar as Two bearing the name of Deigosoares Two by the name of Nunni Pereirae Three by the name of Deigo Roix Four by Sancta Clara Two by St. Romanus Three by St. Julianus Three by St. Jacobus Nine by St. Vincent Three by St. Christophers Three by Comora And eight by the name of Bugi Also the Isles of Boamarage St. Anthony St. Maria Radix Mascarenhae Johannis de Lisboa Syrtium and Mosambicha-Nova with some others The Banks of India very dangerous for Shipwracks Between the Isle of Madagascar and the main Land about 70 Leagues from the Isle 100 from Cefala and 150 from Mozambique are the Banks of India infamous for Shipwracks and particularly for that of the Admiral Fernando Mendoza in 1586. The Banks and Rocks are of sharp Stones and with divers points like to Coral some black others white others green but all horrible even to behold There rests a great number of Islands to the North and East and between the North and East of Madagascar and among these Isles many Banks and Rocks We will omit a particular description of them as unnecessary and only say that the French have often designed to establish a powerful Colony in the Countrey encouraged by its Commodities and the great Commerce it is like to maintain The Isles of CAPE VERDE The Isles of Cape Verde described viz. ONe hundred and fifty Leagues from Cape Verde and towards the West are a body of Islands which extend themselves from 13 ½ unto the 19 degree of Latitude and from 153 ½ unto 157 or thereabout of Longitude They are called in general the Isles of Cape Verde because that Cape is the nearest main Land to them Amongst these Isles there are 10 in some consideration though a part of them not inhabited they are ranged almost in form of a Cressant or Semi-Circle of which the convex part regards the Continent and the two Points the Ocean That which makes the Point towards North and West is that of St. Antonio which those of St. Vincent St. Nicholas and Sancta Lucia follow advancing between East and South then those of Salt Bona Vista and Maya descend from North to South and are the most Easterly of all Those of St. Jago of Fuego and Brava the most Southern returning from East to
The Countrey between Rotana and Realejo is so fruitful and pleasant that its like can scarce be found in the World such quantity it produces of Grains Wines Fruits Honey Wax Sugar Flax It s Fertility Silk c. And from hence they have their Vines which they carry to the West Indies the best of which grow on the Coast of Ramble There are certain Shrubs which yield a liquor like to Milk which after it is thickned makes an excellent Gum called Taybayba From the Dragon Tree cut towards the Root they draw a red liquor which they call Dragons Blood well known to Apothecaries It s chief places It s principal City Laguna so called because of the Lake near to it is 4 or 5 Leagues from the Sea contains two parishes and is the residence of the Governor of the Island The other Cities are Sancta Crux Rotana Rajalesa Carachico and Adeca When it was discovered its Kings to the number of seven dwelt in Caverns and the bodies of their dead were set up about Caves where they became as dry as Parchment among which the most honorable had a stick put in their hand and a vessel of Milk before them The Isle of Gomer described GOMER is 8 or 9 Leagues from Teneriff is 10 or 12 Leagues long It s chief City of the same name often receives the Indian Fleet and furnishes them with Corn Fruits Sugar and Wines as well as those of Teneriff and Canaria The Countrey is high plain bears many Dragon-trees feeds small Cattle Its Roads are deep and large The People of this Isle were formerly more barbarous than those of the other Canary Isles using many strange Customs not known elsewhere among which they held it for a great sign of Hospitality to let their Friends lie with their Wives and receive theirs in testimony or return of kindness Isle of Ferr described The Isle of FERR is the most West of all the Canaries distant from Palma 15 or 16 Leagues from Gomer only 5 or 6. This Isle in reason should be well known many persons having been there and many Authors treated very amply of it yet I will a little shew the diversity found touching the greatness and quality of the soyl as also the Water with which the Isle is served It s chief place is called Hierro seated on the Sea shore Here is found plenty of Hogs Goats and Sheep also of Beasts Fowl Fruits and quantity of Grains and Sugar Canes and hath much Cattle which yield abundance of Milk and Cheese A Tree whose Leaves destilââ Water which serves the Isle there being no Rain or Rivers Here is said to be no fresh Water only in the middle of the Isle there grows a Tree whose Leaves are much like those of the Olive which being alwaies covered with Clouds drops from its Leaves into a Cistern which is underneath it very good Water and in such great abundance that it suffices all the Inhabitants as also all the Cattle and living Creatures in the Island One Jackson an Englishman who reports to have seen considered and measured this Tree in 1618 saith That the water falls into a Pond containing 20000 Tuns which in one night is filled and that from this Pond the water is by divers Channels conveyed into other Ponds or Cisterns through the whole Isle which is very well peopled some say it hath in it about 8000 people and above 100000 head of Cattle which for an Island but of six Leagues Circuit is very well for if the Tree be in the middle of the Isle it cannot be above a League distant from any extremity and moreover more than 20000 Tuns of water for 100000 months will be a Tun a day for every five months which is too much drink if they drink nothing but water These particulars are contradicted by others The Conquest of all these Isles saies many Trees not one alone otherwise it would be immortal Sanutus saith that the Cloud begins to rise about noon and in the evening quite covereth the Tree which at the same time destills water drop by drop along the trunk branches and leaves and that it continues so till day Others say that this water falls from Noon all night until a little after the Sun be risen But most will have the Cloud perpetually about the Tree and that it destills continually Suarez makes the Pond or Cistern of not above 20 Tuns The relations of 1602. say two reservers each 20 foot square but neither Suarez nor others makes any mention of other reservers in the Isle but will have this water in one place alone whither all go to fetch it But let us pass from the Ocean into the Mediterranean Sea and come to Malta which is one of the best but none of the least considerable pieces of Africa Nigh unto these 7 Islands called the Canary Isles are the Isles of Roco Sancta Clara Gratiosa Alegria and the two Savage Isles PALMA is distant from Gomer 12 or 15 Leagues to the North West It is round or oval and its Circuit about 25 Leagues Abounds in Corn Wine Sugars and all sorts of Fruits It is well stored with Cattle and therefore made the victualling place of the Spanish Fleet that pass to Peru and Brasil The City of the same name hath great confluence by reason of its Wines loaden for the West-Indies and other places It s best and like to Malvoisie is made about Brenia whence are taken more than 12000 Pipes yearly also St. Andre and Tassa Corde are on the Sea It hath little Corn which is brought from Teneriff Four Sugar Engines the Church of Palma and the Governors House are esteemed fair The Island of MALTA The Isle of Malta THe Isle of MALTA is in the middle of the Mediterranean Sea and almost at an equal distance from the main Land of Asia and Europe It is about 600 Leagues from the Coast of Souria and 500 from the Streight of Gibralter This Streight beginning the Mediterranean Sea towards the West and that Coast ending it towards the East Likewise from Malta to the nearest firm Land of Europe It s scituation which is Italy and to the nearest Coasts of the firm Land in Africa which are the Coasts of Tunis and Tripoly these bounding the Mediterranean Sea on the South that on the North is 80 90 and near 100 Leagues The Antients have esteemed it rather in Africa then in Europe and the opinion hath been followed by almost all modern Authors though it be nearest the Isle and Kingdom of Sicily which is in Europe and from which it likewise holds then to Africa and though it be in the hands of the Knights of Malta who are all Europeans the native tongue of the Country and most of their Customs have alwaies more resembled those of Africa than Europe This Isle at present is very famous The Isle famous for being the seat of the Knights of Malta not for its
greatness nor for its fertility neither for Antient renown but by reason it is the residence of the Great Master and Knights of St. John of Jerusalem whom at present we call of Malta where they have settled since they lost Rhodes and because it serves as a powerful Rampire for all Christendom and particularly for Sicily and Naples It s length and breadth The length of the Isle is not above 20 or 25000 paces its breadth 10 or 12000 and its Circuit about 60000 paces which are 20 or 25 Italian miles in length 10 or 12 in breadth and 60 in Circuit The Soil except the Antient City of Malta It s soil and Commodities is almost all stones craggy and dry yet it produces Wheat Barley Cummin and all sorts of Fruits among others Figgs Apricocks Citrons Melons Grapes c. It feeds Horses Asses Mules Hogs Goats Sheep Hares Conies Hens Partridges Quails Faulcons and other Birds of prey And its Beasts Fowl Grains Fruits as likewise their Capers Honey and Cotton of which they make Cotton Cloth and several Manufactures are excellent yet it wants much Corn and Wine for the necessary food of its Inhabitants which are 75 or 80000 souls and among which there are about 15 or 16000 Souldiers besides the Knights so that they are constrained to fetch their provision from Sicily which they have at a certain rate and with priviledge to pay no Custom Its Inhabitants The natural Inhabitants of this Island are said to be miserable churlish and uncivil people of complexion not less tawny then the Moors use the African Language but follow the Religion of the Church of Rome which the Knights are bound to defend Their women are fair who are debarred the society of men and go veiled as not desiring to shew themselves and are guarded after the Italian manner they have here a great many of Curtizans which are tolerated who for the most part are Grecians who sit at their doors playing on Instruments c. to intice men in to them Its Ports Roads and chief places On the Coasts of this Isle and beginning by Malta and turning towards the East South and West c. to make the Circuit the Ports Roads and Harbours which present themselves are Marza or Marza-scala then Marza sirocco where the Turks landed the 19 of May 1565 when they had a design to besiege Malta The Great Master Vignacour hath since caused to be built two Forts which defend the entrance and a third upon that languet or tongue of land which advances into the middle of the Port enough to hinder any for the future from casting Anchor there in quiet continuing towards the Coast which regards the South and far towards the West is nothing but Rocks except it be a little Bay or Golfe of Pietra Negre others call it Pietra Sancta where the 5 of July arrived the first succour in favour of Malta This relief was but of six hundred men who passed from Pietra Sancta to the old City and from thence to the Bourg Il-Borgo which the Turks besieged after having taken the Fort of St. Elmo and this assistance served much to the defence of that place Pietra Sancta regards towards the South The Isle hath oft withstood the fury of the Turks the Rock of Forfolo or Furfura Towards the West are the Golfes or Bayes of Anteofega the Islanders call it Hayntofeca then Muggiaro where the Turks first cast Anchor the 18 of May 1565. Between the West and North is the Bay or Port of Melecca where the great relief arrived the 7 of December following Melecca regards the Island of Goza and in the streight or channel between both are the Isles of Cumin and Cuminat This part of the Isle about Melecca is almost divided from the rest by the Golfe or Port of the Saline Vecchie or old saltpits towards the East and that of Muggiaro towards the West and if the Turks had seized the pass which is between them this assistance had proved vain Next to the Golfe of the old Saline is the Creek and Chapel of St. Paul where according to common tradition he was ship wrackt next is the Creek of new Salines and the Creek of St. George where the Turks dis-imbarked their Ammunitions to serve to assault the Fort St. Elmo And in fine the Ports of Marza Massetto and Marza grande are those where at three several times have been builded and fortified three Cities and divers Forts contiguous to each other It Borgo or the Bourg is 2000 paces in Circuit the Isle of Sengle 1500 each of 1000 or 1200 houses the one and the other so well fortified that they received 70000 Cannot shot and sustained an incredible number of assaults of 60 or 70000 Turks The Arsenal for the Gallyes is yet in the Bourg but there resides there only Malteses and Mariners and in the Isle of Sengle Mariners and Souldiers of Fortune The residence of the Great Master The great Master and the Knights reside at present in the City of Valetta which is now by much the most considerable of these Cities both for its force the advantage of its scituation and the beauty of its publick and private buildings It is built upon Montit Sceberros which forms a Languet of Land all of a Rock and between the Ports of Marza Massetto and Marza grande commanding on all sides and into all parts of the one and the other Port and its ditches to the landward which are cut out of the Rock which are exceeding broad of a very great depth strongly flankt and well fortified The Walls are strong joyn to the Rock and are about 60 foot high and are well provided with Guns c. against any occasion It contains above 2000 houses which are for the most part uniform builded of Free-stone they are commonly two stories high flat at top and with Tarrasses The Market place is spacious from whence several fair Streets do take their rise to every house there is a Cistern to preserve water for their occasions besides these houses there are several stately Structures as the Great Masters Palace which is a gallant Edifice having a Tower which overlooketh the whole Island the Hall or Chamber of Assemblies where they sit in Council is curiously adorned and painted wherein their Fights both by Sea and Land as well at home as abroad are lively represented and this as also the Armory which may on a suddain Arm 20 or 25000 men are in the Great Masters Palace then the Churches of St. Paul and St. John Patron of the Order the one the seat of a Bishop and the other of a Prior are magnificent likewise the seven Alberges of the Knights like so many Palaces where the Commanders of the seven tongues treat the Cavaliers at the expence of the Order The Arsenal near Porto Reale is as well furnished with all sorts of Munition as any in Christendom Also the Hospital of St. Johns towards
ill peopled they fish for Pearls in Mer Vermejo and on the East of the Coasts of California and likewise along and on the Coasts of New Granada or New Mexico Mark de Niza a Franciscan his Relations of this place Mark de Niza a Franciscan made a Voyage into these parts in 1529 and at his return recounted Marvels of what he had seen and understood of People that wore about their Heads pieces of Mother of Pearl of divers Provinces rich in Gold of Cities and Houses well built whose Gates were adorned with Turquoises and other Stones That the chief City of Cibola was greater than Mexico That the Kingdoms of Marata Acu and Tonteac were likewise very rich and powerful Also the description of these parts by Vasque de Cornada The Relation of this Fryar caused Mendoza Vice-Roy of Mexico to send Vasque de Cornada Governour of New Gallicia to search out the truth Who far from finding the Riches he hoped for found only people naked very poor rude and barbarous some Cities he found indifferently well built but sadly furnished assuring us that the Kingdoms of which the Fryar had made so much account of were almost all Imaginary Tonteac being only a Lake about which there were some few Habitations Marata a thing invisible and Acu a beggerly Town in esteem amongst them only gathered some Cotton Possibly the Fryar said more than he had seen that he might incite the Spaniards to send some Colonies hither and have the Means to convert those People And Cornada less because he found not that present profit which he did in his Government however it be this contrariety with those we have observed touching the City of Granada and the Provinces of Quivira and Anian may make us see how dangerous it is to trust those that come from parts so remote and unknown whatever specious or fair Habit they wear or whatever good Tongue they have or whatever protestations they make of Truth The Audience of GUATEMALA THE Audience of GVATEMALA is between the Seas Del Nort and Sud and between divers Isthmus's and Tongues of Land which are found in the most Southernly part of America Septentrionalis Its Provinces are Guatemala Its Provinces Soconusco Chiapa Vera-Pax Honduras Nicaragua Costarica and Veragua The Province of Guatemala with its Cities described GVATEMALA and SOCONVSCO are on the Mer del Sud Chiapa within Land Vera-Pax and Honduras on the Mer del Nort Castaria Nicaragua and Veragua on both Seas Guatemala hath 150 Leagues along the Coast and advanceth within Land 30 or 40 Leagues Here were built the Cities of St. Jago of Guatemala St. Salvador or Curcatlan La Trinidad or Conzonate St. Michael and Xeres de la Frontera or Chuluteca they are all upon or little distant from the Sea Guatemala is more advanced within Land and yet the principal being the Seat of the Bishop and Court of Audience In 1541 this City was almost overwhelmed by a deluge of boyling Water which descending from that Vulcan which is above and near the City threw down and tumbled over all that it met with as Stones Trees and Buildings where it stifled many People and among the rest the Widow of him who had conquered and so ill treated that Province The City was rebuilt farther to the East and may have near 100 Houses about 1000 Inhabitants and its Country about 25000 Indians Tributaries A certain private Person had once a strange phancy came in his head A strange phancy of a private Person in these parts and the event thereof that there was a very rich Mine of Gold in this Vulcan of Guatemala and that he needed but to find some way to put down a Cauldron and draw out what he could wish for as one doth Water out of a Well he undertook the enterprize and caused to be made great Chains of Iron and a great Cauldron so strong that he believed the fire could not damage it he caused a way to be made to carry to the top of the Mountain his Chains Caularon and Machins which were to serve to let down and draw up his Caulâron full of Gold which he believed to coyn at the bottom of the Mountain but he found the Fire so violent that in less than a moment of time he had neither Chains nor Cauldron Which so perplexed him with grief and shame to see his own folly having not only spent all his own Estate but the best part of his Friends so that he would have precipitated himself into the Mountain had he not been hindred but in a short time he died for anger and grief The sertility of this Province withits Commodities and Trade The Country is colder than the scituation may bear and subject to Earthquakes hath excellent Balms liquid Amber Bezoar Salt Grains is full of rich Pastures which are well stooked with Cattle plenty of Cotton Wool excellent Sulphur store of Medââinal Drugs and abundance of Fruits among others Caâao in such great plenty that it yearly lades many Vessels which are transported to other places The Country is more inclining to Mountains than Plains but well watered with Rivers The People are pusillanimous and fearful Its Inhabitants the Men are expert at the Bow and the Women at the Distaff they are more civil and embrace Christianity more than their neighbouring Countries do and are willing to receive Advice from the Spaniards who are their Masters The Province of Soconusco described SOCONVSCO hath only the little City of Guevetlan on the Coast and nothing of particular or worthy to be noted in it only it hath some Grains feeds some Cattle its Rivers have Fish and its People more barbarous and rude The Province of Chiapa described CHIAPA is not over fertil in Grains nor Fruits but the Country well cloathed with lofty Trees and some of which yield Rozin others precious Gums and others bear Leaves that when they are dried into powder make a Sovereign Plaister for Sores The Country is full of Snakes and other venemous Creatures Places of most note in this Province are 1. Crudad-Real built by the Spaniards scituate in a round Plain at the Foot of a Hill It s chief places and begirt with Mountains resembling an Amphitheater now the residence of a Bishop and governed by City-Magistrates by them called Alcaides 2. Chiapa seated in the fruitfullest Valley of the whole Country 3. St. Bartholomews remarkable for having near it a great Pit or opening of the Earth into which if any one casts a Stone though never so small it makes a noise so great and terrible as a clap of Thunder 4. Casapualca a small Town but famous also for a Well it hath whose Waters are observed to rise and fall according to the flowing and ebbing of the Sea Among the Bishops of Chiapa one was Bartholomew de las Casas of the Order of St. Dominique Some memorable actions of Bartholomew de las Casas Bishop